#this is history put right in front of my eyes
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
ALL MINE - LUIGI MAGIONE x READER
!SUMMARY! your ex boyfriend Luigi buys you a drink and the rest is history!! cheating (reader, not luigi), smut!!!, both receive head, face riding (emphasis on the nose) use of the L word, creampie, kinda breeding but not really.
"can i buy you a drink?â a familiar voice asks from behind you.
you turn on the bar stool and youâre met with the face of your ex boyfriend smirking down at you. you instinctively smile at the sight of his face.
âbuy away.â he calls the bartender over and orders you your favorite drink. he still remembers.
âwhat brings you here tonight?â he asks, leaning on the bar. he looks almost ravishing in the deep red lighting.
âjust wanted a break from it all,â you sigh, studying the bottles behind the bar.
âwhatâs bothering you?â he peers down at you but you don't look at him. "hm?"
âjust my stupid fucking boyfriend. and school.â
âyouâre still with that loser?â the bartender slides your drink in front of you and you immediately take a couple big gulps. you need to be buzzed to be around him without wanting to cry.
âunfortunately.â
âyou should leave him.â he whispers in your ear, his breath making your nerves tingle. "does he know you're here tonight?"
"nope," you shrug, still looking down at your drink. luigi swings his arm around your shoulders like he's done a thousand times before, pulling you into his warmth. instantly you forget about your boyfriend and all you can think about is how close you are. how if you turned your head just a few inches, your lips would brush.
"do you know how badly I've missed you?" he says deeply. his eyes burn into your skin and you turn your head to look at him.
"can we go somewhere more private to talk?" you propose. his stomach turns at the thought of being alone with you.
"yeah, good idea. I'll order us an Uber, if that's alright." you nod and turn back to your friend, telling her you're leaving with him.
"you ready?" he asks, holding out his hand for you.
"mmhmm," you nod, putting your hand in his. he helps you off the bar stool and you get an overwhelming sense of Deja Vu. it all feels so familiar, so right, you didn't even know you missed it. he leads you through the crowd, towering over most of the people there.
he led you out into the cold night and you shivered as the sudden wind hit your uncovered skin.
"you don't have a jacket, do you?" he looked at you, his eyes full of concern. you shook your head, your teeth beginning to chatter. you rubbed your arms with your hands, trying to generate any form of heat.
"oh, cm'here," he says, pulling you into him. he wraps his arm around your neck and the other around your waist, sharing his body heat with you. you try to wrap your arms around him, but can't completely just because of how large he truly is. you rest your head on his chest, close your eyes, and breathe.
unfortunately, his very public display of affection, his smell, his size, his height, his kindness... all of it is turning you on. all you wanna do is go home and jump his bones. and you know he's feeling the same way, you can feel his bulge pressing against your stomach. he knows its wrong but he's loving the slight friction he's getting from holding you.
before you know it Luigi has you pressed up against your front door with his thigh in between your legs. your lips move sloppily together in a kiss you've both been craving.
âwhereâs your little boyfriend at now, hm?â he breaks the kiss to ask, smirking, knowing that he has you all to himself. you push him off you and scoff.
"never bring him up again." you kick your shoes off and walk into your house, feeling his eyes burning into your figure, trying to memorize the shape of your body. he mindlessly follows you like a lost puppy. you suddenly stop on the stairs and whip around to face him.
"we seriously need to talk."
"I'm here to talk." he says, shrugging. you finally lead him to your bedroom and sit on the edge of your bed together. he looks around, noticing all that's different and all that's changed.
"I'm really glad I ran into you tonight," he confesses.
"yeah, me too." he leans in and pecks your lips.
"seriously, I've missed you more than anything. I want to try again, y/n, I want to try us again. I want this to work. I want you." his lips quiver with his confession. "and, when I saw you with him, it broke my heart to watch you be with someone that wasn't me, knowing that I love you more than you'll ever know, more than he ever could.
"I've always wanted you. you're all I've wanted. being with you was all I wanted. and, it didn't work last time, for reasons we both couldn't control. but now, you're here and I have faith we can make it work this time," you say, your hands shaking in his.
"yes, I want this, I want you, so much. you're all I want." he says, practically gasping for air. his arms wrap around you and bring you onto him for a deep kiss. slowly you both peel off your tops, leaving your bare chests touching. but it doesn't feel sexual, it feels intimate. tears well up in your eyes at the overwhelming sensation of finally being with luigi again. after all this time.
you slide off his lap and get comfortable on your knees below him. he smiles down at you, caressing your face.
you quickly tear his jeans off and sigh in content at the sight of his bulge through his boxers. you kiss the girth before slipping his boxers off too. you admire him completely naked in front of you, his hard cock pulsing, his abs flexing every time his chest rises and falls, his muscular arms holding him up, his pretty face.
he reaches down and grasps onto his own cock, desperately stroking himself slowly in front of you. his hand wraps around the girth so perfectly, you note. you find pleasure in watching him pleasure himself, wishing you were touching him.
âhow often do you think of me when you jack off?â you ask, not tearing your eyes away from his cock. he doesnât answer so you swat his arm away from his throbbing dick.
âplease,â he whines at the loss of friction.
âanswer my question.â
âevery time,â satisfied with his answer, you take his cock in your mouth as deep as you can, âfuck!â he sucks in a breath and grips on the edge of your bed.
he taps your head and you take your lips of his cock reluctantly.
âhey, hey, i need you,â he practically whimpers. he grasps under your arms and effortlessly lifts you off your knees so your standing in front of him, in between his legs.
he brings you into him and kisses your lower stomach. you gently push him back on the bed by his shoulders and he flashes you a perfect smile. you slowly crawl up on him and sit right on his face with no shame. he immediately sticks his tongue in you like the munch he is and he has you gripping his shoulders immediately.
âyou taste so good,â he groans on your hole, the vibrations have you moaning his name. he sloppily kisses your pussy and his perfect teeth slightly rubbing on you has you grinding on him. he gropes your ass and forces you to grind on him harder, leaving his whole face wet with your juices.
he continues eating you relentlessly as your legs begin to shake around his head.
âi havenât cum in so long luigi.â
âhe doesnât make you cum?â he says angrily into your pussy, sucking on you harder than before.
âno,â you moan out, shaking your head.
âyouâre so close, i can feel it,â he moans, nudging your clit with his nose.
you suddenly become aware of his perfect nose and start grinding solely on his nose. you feel his nose, wet with your juices, nudging at your hole.
âcum, baby,â he whimpers into you and pinches your clit between his fingers. âcum on my mouth.â
the knot in your stomach finally comes undone all over his face. you gasp and you tilt your head back, struggling to breathe. he licks it all up below you, never stopping. your legs shake around his head.
before you know it, heâs flipping you onto your back, flat against your pillows, and teasing your sensitive hole with his fingers. you reach up and pull his forehead down onto yours, never breaking eye contact as he fucks you with his long fingers. moans fall out of your throat against your will.
âyouâre so wet, you like how i take care of you, hm?â he asks, stretching you out. âgotta get your pretty pussy ready fâme, right baby?â
all you can do is nod incoherently.
âyou know that we shouldnât be doing this,â he curls his fingers in you. âbut you love it donât you? dirty, dirty girl.â he laughs, shaking his head.
âplease,â you whimper.
âyou have to wait until i think youâre ready to take me baby. you know iâve never been with anyone else? itâs always been you. always. nobody else even compares.â he talks sweetly to you while his fingers are rammed inside of you, stretching you in unimaginable ways.
âyou think youâre ready now? you think youâre ready for my cock?â he asks, his forehead pressing harder against yours.
âyes, please,â you whimper when he slips his fingers out of you. he brings his soaked fingers up to his mouth and licks all your juices off of him, tasting every last drop.
âsweet like honey,â he moans.
he comes back down to kiss you and you can taste yourself on his lips.
"please, please prove it to me, lu. prove it to me that there's no one else.â
"there's never been anyone else. there will never be anyone else. it's always been you, y/n."
he reaches down and aligns his tip with your entrance, his eyes never leaving yours. his arms hold him up beside you, caging you in.
âis this okay?â he whispers.
âyes, please luigi,â you moan, digging your nails into his muscular back.
he slips the tip in and you both gasp. he thrusts the rest of the way in and your pussy welcomes him like a long lost lover. he waits momentarily for your pussy to adjust to him, before pulling out. he then bottoms out completely, hitting your cervix on the first thrust. he feels himself filling you up completely and collapses on you.
âoh, i love you,â he moans into your neck, his slight scruff scratching your skin.
you moan in surprise when he thrusts into you again, setting a fast but passionate pace. him non-stop thrusting into you fills the room with the lewd sounds of your skin slapping against his.
you donât even get a chance to reply to his confession because heâs fucking you so good you canât do anything but reach for him and moan. your foreheads press together, mixing your sweat with one another. his eyes stare deep into yours, never looking away from your face.
he catches your moans with a sweet and sloppy kiss, mixing his moans with yours.
he presses his hand on your lower stomach, feeling himself deep inside of you. his eyes darken.
âyou feel that? how deep i am inside of you?â he groans. âfuck, itâs like you were made for me baby.â
he reaches down and rubs your clit, his other hand running groping your tit. your pussy grips him tighter than he thought was humanly possible.
âyouâre close, arenât you baby?â he groans at how tight youâre gripping him, his cock pulsing inside of you.
he keeps his pace, not once slowing down or stopping. your back arches off the bed and the knot in your stomach starts to let go again.
âcum baby,â he whispers and licks up your neck.
your eyes start to flutter shut and you see red. pleasure completely overcomes you as you grip onto him and grind your hips against his, feeling his cock fill you up. you cant even produce a sound, your mouth just falls open in silence.
he wraps his arms around your waist and without taking his cock out of you, flips so you're flat on top of him and thrusts up into you. you nearly scream at the new sensation in your sensitive pussy.
"I'm gonna cum," he groans, gripping on to your ass.
"cum in me, please, lu, cum in me," you sob in his ear, your pussy burning for him.
"fuck, you want me to claim you, hm?" he groans, his mind wandering to getting you pregnant.
"please," you moan, moving your hips back onto his and meeting each and every one of his thrusts.
"that's a girl," he moans in your ear.
before he can say anything more, he's completely bottoming out and shooting his cum deep in you. you gasp at the sensation of being so full. his orgasm sends you over the edge again, spilling out once again on him.
he grabs the back of your neck and forces you to kiss him sloppily. your whole body shakes on his and his soft cock finally slips out of you.
âi love you,â you finally return his confession. he flashes his bright smile, which makes you smile in return. he pushes you back down on his lips again and speaks through kisses.
âi love you too.â
MASTERLIST - PREV. WORK
yall... should I write something in this same universe where he fucks you like near your bf/in your house and he makes you be quiet? omg maybe he sneaks in through the window? omg. guys. im not okay.
!TAGS!
@strawbrriess @bellobambino @f4nfic-lover @btcowboy @chmpgneprblem @soggysouppp @hereandqueer6540 @poohkie90 @bricapallen16 @miarosalie11 @v1rtualsalvat10n @hypnotizedbyhood @webanglikethat @croucify
#Spotify#luigi mangione#luigi mangione fanfic#luigi mangione fanfiction#my works#luigi mangione x reader#luigiâs innocent#luigi mangione smut#rpf#real person fiction
237 notes
¡
View notes
Text
fire prince // sungho
One stormy night, a royal entourage arrives at the Phoenix Inn you've been running ever since your father left. Turns out Prince Sungho is as humble as one can be, and you quickly fall for him, but his visits afterwards hint that he might feel the same way.
âł Characters: prince!Sungho x innkeeper!female reader/you
âł Genre: magical kingdom au, royal male lead x commoner female lead, elemental powers au, fluff, comedy, one angst scene but it's a happy ending!
âł Words:Â 8.9k
âł Warning:Â one small mention of past wars, reader's father drank a lot in the past and eventually left, metaphorical cut and bleeding
âł Dedicated to: @dat-town â¤ď¸ Merry Christmas, dear! Wishing you all the best for 2025! I'll always be there for you, you know that. Love ya! â¤ď¸â¤ď¸â¤ď¸
âł Author's note: This is a spin-off to my Leehan story 'water prince', but they can be read separately.
âł Header taken from this Weverse picture
It was a quiet, chilly day at the inn until the wind outside picked up its pace, and soon enough, a heavy storm followed. The rain was knocking on the tightly closed windows fervently, erratically, it even attacked the rooftop, so much that you felt like it was pouring straight onto the building. Sometimes the wind also made screeching noises, and the creaking of the wooden floors seemed even more ominous than usually. When the thunder struck, it felt like it was ripping off the horizon, so loud they could be heard.
You closed the kitchen already, so the staff could go home before the storm made it impossible for them to walk even just a couple of miles. Some of the staff insisted on staying though - like Intak, the stableboy, who said that it was more important to take care of the horses than himself because he was a big boy, he wasnât afraid of storms anymore, but the horses were. Chanyoung, the porter, also stayed even though you told him that it was unlikely you would have many guests for the night because of the weather.
Even your dearest friend, Haewon â who was working with you, helping to share the burden as the innkeeper after your father had left â insisted on staying. Or more like, chattering your ears off for the rest of the night.
âWorst case scenario, we will have the most boring night in the history of the Phoenix Inn, and we will have a good laugh about it one day. Best scenario would be, of course, to have a mysterious, handsome young man walk into the inn, and fall in love with me,â she reasoned very seriously, and you had to give it to her that she had a very wild imagination.
âBecause mysterious, handsome young men just fall from the trees around here, right?â You retorted after you put some more wood onto the fireplace, so that it wouldnât die out. Not only was its light important for such a stormy, dark night, but it would hopefully provide enough warmth, so you wouldnât need to walk around in your thickest coat.
âIâm just saying, anything can happen these days. You know, even that woman at the market whoââ
Haewon was cut off by rhythmic knocking on the door. You exchanged a glance with her before you averted your eyes to Chanyoung who stood by the door. Beside him, Mr Kim â the usual night porter â looked out of the window, but due to the constantly falling rain, he could only see the shadows of four figures. Nevertheless, he was brave enough to open the door for the intruders, and all eyes in the hall went to the four strangers.
First, one muscular man dressed like a soldier came to the front, followed by one dressed in a thick coat, his face almost entirely covered by its hood. Then, they parted to make way for the third one who was dressed in burgundy-black with dark cotton pants and a pearl-dotted coat, even his dress shoes seemed polished. Even though the latter had an umbrella, a few raindrops sat atop of his locks, and he might have been the most beautiful man you had laid your eyes on.
The coated figure got rid of his hood, then cleared his throat before announcing:
âHis Royal Highness, Prince Sungho of the Fire Kingdom, wishes to inquire if there is any vacant room for four people for the night.â
The room completely froze for a few seconds before everyone dropped into a clumsy courtesy. Or well, some form of it because you werenât used to seeing royalty anywhere around here, much less at the Inn. You could see Haewonâs impressed face and mischievous glint, but you could also see Chanyoungâs perplexed reaction, and you had a feeling that yours mirrored the boyâs.
Most people around here had never seen the royal family. You were working tirelessly just to put food on the table, and you didnât go to the palaceâs events when common people were invited, simply because you lived far from the palace. Your Inn was actually closer to the Water Kingdom than the capital of the Fire Kingdom. So seeing the prince and his entourage at your humble little accommodation was more than baffling.
âP-prince Sungho?â Mr Kim blabbered, and you had never seen the forty-something man more flustered than when the young man who announced their arrival confirmed the question with a bob of his head. He was fairly young, around Prince Sunghoâs age, but his expression was stern and his stance confident. You wondered who he could be.
âY/N?â Haewon giggled as she made her way towards you, and her voice was enough to pull you back to reality.
âOh yes. Yes, we do have enough room for four people⌠Your Highness,â you added belatedly before they could take your head (did they really do that or was it just the groundless rumours?), and you could see an amused glint in the eyes of your best friend.
âCan we talk to the innkeeper?â
âI am the innkeeper,â you answered matter-of-factly, and you didnât know whether the young man in front was some sort of royal advisor, knight or administrative personnel to the prince, but he was the one who exchanged a glance with Prince Sungho upon hearing this piece of information. You knew what was coming, so you beat them to it; to have to ask the question on their mind.
âMy father left about a year ago, and Iâve been the innkeeper ever since,â you confessed, not batting an eye. You knew it was rare that a young woman your age would be the innkeeper, but it just turned out this way. The reason half of your staff was also in their twenties was because without having your father around, most of the previous ones resigned. They didnât want to work under a young woman, and some had been very vocal about it.
Awkwardness seeped into the thunder-stricken atmosphere, and it was even more embarrassing having to listen to the wind knocking on the windows when everyone was so silent. Maybe thatâs why the prince was quick to dissolve the tension in the air.
âThis will definitely do, Taesan. Thank you,â the prince decided as he turned to the coated figure, and you nodded, acknowledging his words.
âYou said four people, right?â
âYes, the coachman is still outside,â the so-called Taesan replied. You immediately asked Mr Kim and Chanyoung to help with the luggage, and let Intak know that he would need to take care of not only horses but a carriage as well.
âIs it fine with you if we store the carriage inside the stables? We do not ever have guests with carriages, I am afraid that is the best we can do⌠Your Highness,â you reminded yourself to address him properly, but he didnât seem like he would mean harm. If anything, his eyes widened in a surprised manner when you even mentioned taking care of the carriage.
Once the porters came back with the luggage, you showed the way to the assigned rooms. The wooden stairs leading up to the first floor suddenly seemed too narrow with four of the royal guests, Mr Kim and Chanyoung bringing the luggage and you and Haewon following behind with four jugs of fresh water. You showed Taesan and Prince Sungho to their own rooms while Haewon showed the soldier and the coachman their own ones. You let them know that if they needed any assistance and no one was around, they merely needed to ring the bell on the desk in the hall, and someone would come and help.
However, the most important thing on their mind seemed to be food.
âOh well,â you looked at Haewon who looked back at you with a slight pout. âMost of our kitchen staff went home because of the storm, so we cannot provide you with the usual meals of the menu. However, if you do not mind, you can join us for dinner. Those who are working here will have dinner together soon.â
You were surprised yet again that Prince Sungho gave in without hesitation â he didnât seem disgusted or appalled by the lack of fancy options, and didnât make a comment on the fact that he couldnât choose what he was about to eat. You appreciated it because you were already so embarrassed by the fact that they were here, in your inn, and you were sure that it wasnât up to the level of luxury that they expected or that they had been used to.
While the guests were settling in, you notified the ladies in the kitchen about four extra people joining you for dinner. On the other hand, since the headcount for the night was less than usual either way, it was fine, you had enough ingredients to make a big enough batch of hearty stew with seasonal vegetables and sourdough bread.
You were just about to let your new guests know that dinner was ready when you bumped into Prince Sungho and Taesan descending the stairs. They both got rid of their coats, and if anything, the prince just seemed even more ethereal in his cherry-red buttoned cardigan and silky white shirt with a ribbon in front. The way his chestnut-brown locks fell into his eyes recklessly made you want to toss them aside, so that you could look into his pearl-like orbs, but even just the thought seemed awfully inappropriate. He looked so elegant and chic compared to you, let alone the slightly run-down wall beside him which seemed ridiculously basic. That definitely needed a repaint.
Taesan, on the other hand, wore a black turtleneck that was tucked into his wide cotton pants. You heard that mostly royalty and people of high rank wore burgundy all the time which was the colour of your kingdom, however, you had never seen it for yourself. You yourself couldnât care less about the colour of your clothes.
âYou are just in time for dinner,â you announced when you found your voice, and the prince gave you a grateful smile in return. He turned to Taesan to say something to him, and he disappeared within seconds to fetch up the coachman and the soldier with them.
You led the four of them to the dining room where most of the staff already had a seat. This was where guests had complimentary breakfast, and they could also ask for lunch or dinner during the day. Obviously, not only guests could come and enjoy the meals as it was more profitable for the inn to welcome visitors and people from the town, too.
There was another round of awkward bowing and curtsy when the others caught sight of the royal entourage after they had been told who was here to visit. Prince Sungho merely waved his hand in a somewhat coy manner.
âOh, no need for such formalities every time you see me. Please, take a seat, all of you!â He gestured for those around, and even though everyone was a bit reluctant to be the first to sit down, Intak took it upon himself to do so and sat onto the wooden chair with a loud thud. He decided to sit on the princeâs left while Taesan sat on his right, followed by the coachman and the soldier who took a seat across from them.
You could have easily joined the housekeeping ladies at the end of the table, but you felt like it was your duty as the innkeeper to keep an eye on the prince, to see if everything was up to his liking. To be precise, as much as your humble little services allowed.
So you took a seat beside the coachman, and everyone helped themselves to stew and bread, taking turns to scoop themselves some food from the three bowls that were placed at the front, middle and end of the table. Intak even scooped some for the prince, and though he seemed surprised, he appeared somewhat amused by the gesture, too.
It turned out that Intak and Prince Sungho were actually the same age though it was very difficult to believe it with the prince sitting there in all his glory and Intak being there in his worn-out pants and carrot-stained jumper that Mrs Park from the kitchen had knitted for him last winter. Despite the obvious difference between the two of them, the prince answered the boyâs overzealous questions about palace life in detail, sprinkled with a little humour here and there, and the stableboy made him laugh so much, it was endearing to see. His laughter was so genuine, you found yourself laughing along with them on more than one occasion.
Soon enough, you got to know more about your new guests; that Juyeon was the coachman and Leedo was the soldier; Taesan was the right-hand man of Sunghoâs, his advisor and administrative personnel; how he had been chosen through six different tests while being the youngest of the applicants, and that they were on their way to the Water Kingdom to talk about trade matters.
It was all in good spirit, and if it hadnât been for the thought constantly looming over you that they came from the royal court, thus they were obviously very different from you, you would have treated this conversation as a nice way to get to know ordinary guests.
âThank you so much for the lovely dinner! This was probably the best stew I have eaten in a long time,â Prince Sungho announced after all of their plates were emptied, and turned to Mrs Park who blushed like a teenage girl.
âAh, you flutter me!â
âI mean it. It was really good,â he insisted, sparks flying in his eyes, and your little heart did a somersault at the sight. How could he be like this, so genuine, so kind and getting on so well with common people when he was a prince? You couldnât fathom it, and even though you had never had any fantasies of royalty falling in love with you like Haewon did, it was hard not to be affected by Prince Sunghoâs words when he complimented the Phoenix Inn during dinner.
You were thankful that they put an end to dinner by standing up and retreating to their rooms because you werenât sure that you would be able to take more from them. It was all just too good to be true.
That night, you watched the flames in the fireplace dance along to the rhythm of the rain hitting the windows. Even though it had been a few hours since the storm had started, it hadnât seemed to die down. There had been quieter periods in between, but the wind had picked up its intensity and the thunder had returned, making you unable to fall asleep. Or to go to bed in the first place.
You had sent Haewon home, but only because she lived in the house across the inn, otherwise, you wouldnât have insisted because there were plenty of vacant rooms for everyone who didnât want to bear the storm. After dinner, you had asked everyone if they planned to stay, and helped them to more blankets, candles and lanterns for the night before retreating to your own room, only to find yourself restless by the cacophony outside.
So you decided to sit beside the fireplace in the hall in one of those inviting armchairs that you could sit hours in. You prepared a book to pass the time with, but you spent a few minutes just daydreaming and thinking about what had happened in the past few hours.
Until someone decided to join you.
âOh, is there anything you need, Your Highness?â You got to your feet immediately when instead of Intak crawling out for some late night cookies or Chanyoung asking for more candles, you were pulled back to reality by Prince Sunghoâs voice.
He had changed into looser clothes rid of any pattern or jewellery, but you could still tell that his nightwear was made of the finest material, smooth and thick, perfect for such a chilly night. He wore a knee-length night robe as well, something that highlighted his broad shoulders and slender build.
âNo, not at all. I just canât sleep well in unfamiliar places, but donât get me wrong, itâs not because of the inn. Not at all,â he justified fervently before you could jump to the conclusion that it must be because his bed was less comfortable than his own bed at the palace, the room was smaller than he preferred it or something of the sort.
You nodded, signalling that you believed his words. He asked for your permission to sit down, and how could you say no? Still, you appreciated the sentiment, and watched with curious eyes as he sat down beside you, claiming the other armchair to himself, so now you were both facing the fireplace.
âIt must be hard for you when you travel a lot,â you mused out loud, watching his expression change from slightly awkward to surprised to resigned.
âYou get used to it after a while, and itâs never too bad to be wary of your surroundings and others around you,â he explained somewhat lightly, but there was a serious edge to his words. He was looking at you, but still, you had a feeling that he was replaying some memories in his head.
His words made you wonder if he could ever allow himself to fully relax, and the thought made you sad. You couldnât imagine always being on alert even though you had that period in your life right after you had taken over the management of the inn. You had been certain that someone would break in or commit something horrible, and you wouldnât be able to do anything about it.
However, you had gradually become more comfortable with the responsibilities and the duties, and besides, Mr Kim was a light sleeper, and probably the most masculine man in town, so no one would have dared to come in had they known he was here.
On the other hand, you couldnât know for sure whether having someone like Leedo around him made the prince feel more reassured, but you didnât ask about it.
âDo you enjoy leading this life?â You inquired instead, genuinely curious because it must have been a difficult life with all the rules to follow, the etiquette, even the dresses he had to wear. Sure, he had the luxury that most people around here didnât, but still⌠you always thought of royalty as rather lonely people.
Prince Sungho didnât say anything for a few seconds, he was still looking at you, looking into your eyes, but his lips parted slightly, as if he was taken aback by your question. Thinking that it must have meant that you offended him, you immediately apologised:
âI am sorry if I crossed the line with my question, I did not meanââ
âNo, no, itâs not about that,â he objected, waving his hands in front of his chest after awakening from his stupor. He even let out a giggle, probably feeling silly for making you feel this way.
âItâs just that you are the first person to ask this question,â he started as he leaned back into the armchair, interlacing his fingers and dropping them into his lap. âPeople usually assume that I have an easy life, and donât want to hear complaints about it. I can understand that though,â he added, and as he started talking about his life, it felt like listening to an ordinary person â despite the context of his words â, he was so open and genuine about it.
About the fact that though the pressure was there, he felt like he could be a part of change if he wanted, and that he could help out a lot of people. He also enjoyed the business and trade within and outside of the kingdom as those had always interested him. He also loved that he could practise using his powers safely within the walls of the palace, and even though he didnât really have the chance to use it in everyday situations, he still thought of it as useful knowledge â just like horse riding or sword fights or literature.
You knew that the members of the royal family and a lot of those who worked at the palace or within the court possessed the power of fire because that was the base of the four elemental kingdoms. However, since the palace was so far away and their powers werenât used to protect or destroy like back in the days when kingdoms had been at war with each other, it was easy to forget about it.
You listened to him in awe because he had such an eloquent way to say what he wanted. He shared enough about himself, but it never felt like too much. He was firm in his words, but there was gentleness to his tone â especially when he was talking about his younger sisters or working on distributing more to the elderly in the kingdom. He wasnât boasting, but talked about initiatives that he was passionate about, and that he felt like were benefitting the kingdom and its people.
You swore you could have listened to him talk all day, and you would have been fine with it, but he asked about your side as well, if you enjoyed being the innkeeper. So you told him about how you had learned the ropes from your father, and how some people had already been working here before. How you had made friends with the younger ones, and how you felt like they were your little family since your father had left.
âI am so sorry for your loss,â Prince Sungho said in such a heartfelt way, you almost felt bad for correcting him.
âHe didnât pass away. He just left me and the inn behind. I donât know where he went, but he hasnât come back for a year now,â you shared with him, averting your eyes from his face to the crackling fireplace. To be honest, it was easier than ever to talk about your father, you had learned how to navigate the topic, but it was like a cut that always bled â you might not have seen it or felt it constantly, but it was there, it was hurting.
Yet, before the prince could apologise for bringing it up, you added without further prompting:
âHe actually drank quite a lot, and caused trouble afterwards. Not just in town but also at the inn, so it might be better in a way that heâs gone,â you confessed, and you didnât feel guilty anymore for feeling this way.
Deep down, you knew that he wasnât himself when he was drinking, but you didnât seem to be a good enough reason to give up on it. So he gave up on you and the inn instead. There had been no big argument or a sudden realisation, one day, he had just left. It had been a similarly cold, stormy night, and since then, the rain didnât wash him home.
âIt must have been difficult for you to keep everything together, including yourself,â he pointed out gently, and your heart squeezed at his words. Now that he put it this way, you realised just how true it was, and it was scary and touching at the same time that he could understand you so easily.
Sensing that you might not be able to speak up yourself after this, Prince Sungho decided to ask about funny stories that happened at the inn. He was especially interested in ones involving Intak. You let out a joyous laughter hearing his request, but you were more than happy to share them with him.
Soon, one story turned into ten, and whilst the rain was pitter-pattering on the windows and the flames were dancing beamingly in the fireplace, you found yourself falling deeper and deeper into the abyss of him, until you ended up falling asleep, kept warm by the flames he added to the firewood just by a touch of his hands.
You woke to the creaking sound of the wooden floor, and opened your eyes to see who it was, only to realise that instead of your room, you were in the hall. The memories of the previous night came crashing down on you, and you felt a blush creeping onto your cheeks while Mrs Park greeted you with a gentle smile and reprimanded you for sleeping in the armchair instead of your own bed. You reassured her that it wouldnât happen again, and she retreated to the kitchen to start making breakfast.
You went to your room to get changed and clean up a bit before going back into the hall to rearrange the furniture. Then, you unlocked the front door and looked at the remaining puddles from last night, the first rays of the Sun painting the fading green of the grass in orange and light purple. The smell of the passing rain was evident, and you took in a few deep breaths before you got started on your day.
You made yourself busy long enough for Haewon to show up for breakfast, but after she greeted you and went her own way, she came to find you again, only to ask you about last night.
âAs far as I know, everyone had a peaceful night. There was nothing major happening,â you replied to her, but she sighed so dramatically, you quirked an eyebrow.
âNo, I meant what happened last night between you and Prince Sungho. Intak told me that he heard you and Prince Sungho talk in the hall.â
âAh, I knew that he would want to get cookies for himself again,â you pondered loudly, trying to dodge the question, but the girl seemed persistent, disappointed even. So you told her that you talked because neither of you could sleep, but it seemed like you couldnât appease her.
âDid he make your heart flutter?â
âHaewon!â You shushed her, seriously hoping that the prince wouldnât walk by the storage room right this instant. You would soon need to tell them that breakfast was ready, and you also had a feeling that with the storm passing, they would continue their journey to the Water Kingdom. There was no time to waste for them, you assumed.
âWhat? He seemed like a kind person, and besides, he was giving you those eyes during dinner,â your friend chatted while helping you fold a clean batch of towels and blankets.
âThose eyes?â
âYes! You know what I mean⌠people look at each other like that when they are interested in one another,â she justified as if it had been the most obvious thing in the world, and despite your best attempt at hiding your contentment, you couldnât fight the blush invading your cheeks. Surely, he hadnât looked at you like thatâŚ
âYou like him, too, I knew it!â Haewon squealed when she caught sight of your flushed face, and you were faster than ever to clear up the situation:
âNo! I mean, itâs too early to say that I like him like that. As youâve said, he seems like a kind young man, but at the same time, heâs a prince, and we might not see each other ever again. Besides, he's him, and Iâm just a humble innkeeper. We would never work out,â you said it in one-go, but your hopeless romantic friend didnât seem saddened by your train of thoughts. She shrugged off your concerns like little specks of dust.
âYou know, I believe in happy endings. Iâm rooting for you,â she said as she balled her hands into fists and held them high, a sign of her support. You shook your head, a smile hiding in the corner of your lips, before you told her to notify the royal entourage that the breakfast would be served soon.
In the meantime, you went outside, and fetched Intak from the stables who had been feeding the horses (and trying to charm them with his irresistible smile and overdramatic stories, too bad the animals couldnât understand him). Prince Sungho and the others were already seated when you showed up to the dining room, and when you caught the princeâs eyes, you bobbed your head and gave him a shy smile. He smiled back, and you already felt weak in the knees just by the sight of him there, so you decided to sit with Chanyoung, Mr Kim and Taeyang - your gardener - who were sitting at the other end of the table, not beside Prince Sungho, Taesan, Leedo and Juyeon.
However, you couldnât hold yourself back from looking in the princeâs direction from time to time, especially because he was having a great time listening to Intak and Haewonâs stories about their times at the inn, and his laughter was so contagious, you found yourself smiling into your bowl even though Taeyang was talking about the plants that had been the most hit by the storm last night.
Breakfast came to an end sooner than you would have wanted, and it was time for the guests to go. Chanyoung and Mr Kim helped them with their luggage, Intak helped Juyeon with the carriage, and the housekeeping ladies already got ready to clean their rooms after their departure. Haewon insisted that you should go outside with her and say goodbye to them, but it must have been what everyone thought because almost everyone was outside, lining up beside the carriage. Prince Sungho seemed taken aback by the amount of people, but he said goodbye to each and every one of them and thanked them for their efforts.
You were at the very end of the line, and you were sure that the slight tremble of your body wasnât due to the weather but due to the princeâs presence. Even as he halted in front of you, you felt like your heart was crushing your ribcage, it was beating so wildly, and the princeâs words didnât help at all.
âThank you so much for everything, Y/N,â he bowed his head and you curtsied as much as your dress allowed. He made your name sound so elegant, so precious, you felt heat rising to your cheeks. âYou should be proud of yourself, you are really the heart and soul of the inn,â he added with a smile so gentle, it felt like a feather-like touch caressing your cheeks.
âT-thank you, Your Highness. I am delighted that you had a pleasant stay,â you stuttered a bit, your voice coming out small. The prince boasted a slightly amused smile seeing your reaction before turning around and getting into the carriage.
You could see Haewonâs lips curling upwards from the corner of your eyes, and you wished you could vanish right then and there. This encounter might have been like a fairytale, but he was a prince, and you were an innkeeper, you were sure that this was it.
You were wrong, it seemed. Even though flowers already started blooming the next time Prince Sungho showed up, he did so nevertheless. Then, he came during summer and during autumn, too. He never stayed too long, only a night or two if he decided to drop by on his way to the Water Kingdom and on his way back.
One of his sisters got married to Prince Donghyun from the Water Kingdom in the meantime, so there was a lot to do in terms of negotiating. He didnât always tell you what he was up to, after all, you were sure that much of it was confidential, and you didnât want to pry. However, whenever he talked, he made you feel like you werenât two worlds apart, he shared every detail and background stories. He made you feel like you were a part of his world.
It was flattering, to be honest, and it made you wonder if he felt the same way towards you. After all, he could have chosen any inn he wanted, yet, he kept coming back to yours, keeping you company beside the fireplace at nights, and he wasnât hiding the fact that he was looking for you whenever you werenât around. Needless to say, Haewon always called him out for it.
You enjoyed the thrill of it; the subtle touches by the fireplace, the warmth he could quite literally bring with him, the ways he cared even if he didnât boast about it, the gazes that you shared at the dinner table, and the times you spent stargazing on the newly built patio whenever the weather allowed. All of those who worked at the inn welcomed him back warmly, and scarcely did you have a guest who knew the prince personally, so you didnât feel like you had a reason to hide from others. Besides, they could see what was going on between you two, and you were sure that even the quiet Taesan knew about it.
You were usually very giddy to see him again, looking forward to each and every day as it held the hope of a new encounter. However, the following winter passed by slowly and full of doubts because you had heard the rumor that Prince Sungho might be getting married to a princess. You were moping, of course, because you hadnât heard anything about a marriage the last time he had been there, but who were you to hold him back? You were just a commoner, nothing more.
You had a feeling that the reason Prince Sungho didnât show up until early spring was exactly for the reason you were so heartbroken in the meantime, but he did show up, and nothing seemed to change about him. On the other hand, you were more wary towards the prince, and he caught onto it. He even decided to ask you about it at night when you inquired if he had anything he needed for the night. If he had just said no, you would have had the chance to escape him. He answered differently though.
You were standing by the door in the corridor while he was leaning against the door from inside his room, but you felt like there was more than distance between you two now. The looming rumour of his marital status drove a wedge between you two.
âAm I bothering you?â He asked straightforwardly, and you were sure that he used this tone of his for trade talks: firm, straight to the point yet not accusatory. He was looking at you gently â like always â, but you felt like he was pinning you to the door with his gaze.
âNo. I merely believe that there are better-suited places for a prince,â you answered rather coldly, trying to keep your voice void of any emotion.
It was better this way, you told yourself. You and the prince had been doomed from the start, so it was better that you were over it before it could turn into something more. So why⌠why did you feel so betrayed?
He looked perplexed for a few seconds, but then, he regained his composure and confessed as if it meant nothing to him to say such words:
âItâs because I feel the most comfortable here out of all places, and I like spending time with you, too. I feel at ease beside you.â
âPrince SunghoâŚâ You croaked out, torment scratching your throat when his name fell off your lips. Why did he have to be so genuine? Why did he have to look at you like that â like he really meant it, and he would do everything to keep it that way? Why, just why did he have to look up from his eyelashes, his deep, dark eyes boring into yours, keeping your gaze hostage?
âHmm?â
âYou should not say things like that.â
âWhy?â He blinked at you, confused, as if all those communication lessons he had sat through at the palace had been in vain because he could not understand a girl like you.
âBecause it makes me hopeful,â you retorted, raising your voice out of frustration. The prince seemed taken aback by it, too, his eyes widening at your sudden change of reaction, but he stayed still nevertheless. He still had no clue, did he?
âAh, nevermind,â you mumbled and turned around to leave, but the prince caught your wrist.
âY/N?â He called out, perplexed and desperate, and you wished nothing but to be strong enough to resist him.
His grip wasnât hurtful, it was gentle enough, so that you could yank your hand away from his if you wanted. The truth is, you didnât want to, so you turned back to him instead. It was a grave mistake though because he looked so hurt, so vulnerable, your heart immediately sank at the sight.
âPrince Sungho, I am afraid I cannot do this any longer,â you reasoned quietly, looking away, so that you wouldnât have to look at him, to look at the hurt you had caused. It didnât help though, you merely felt worse by it, so you looked back at him. Afterwards, there was no turning back, the words just bubbled up.
âI like talking to you by the fireplace, too. I like when you say my name like that. I like that you see me for who I am, and I can let go of the burden of the inn when I am with you. I also like that you make me feel more confident in myself and remind me that I should be proud of where I am instead of what more I can do, and I like how I am feeling beside you. But⌠I do not think it is right for me to like any of this, to like you above all. I have heard that you might get married soon, and that is the way it should be. You are a prince, and I am just⌠me.â
There was no need to deny it; you were so very different, and it had been so very obvious from the start, but there was always that seed of hope within you that wanted to bloom despite the harsh weather conditions around. Now reality trampled on this little flower that almost managed to bloom⌠but almost was never enough.
âI am sorry,â Prince Sungho said simply, his head hanging low, and even though there was no reason for you to ask for confirmation, you had to because you didnât want to delude yourself into what ifs anymore.
âSo is it true?â
He nodded without hesitation, twisting the knife that was already deep inside your heart. You felt like choking, tearing up, anything but standing there still, unable to move.
âIâve wanted to tell you, but I did not know how. It is complicated, butâŚâ The prince started, searching for your eyes, and you needed everything in you to be able to hold yourself together when he continued. âI want you to know that I like you too.â
Oh, how much you have wished to hear those words before, but now they seemed utterly wrong. Now, it seemed wrong to like him out of all people when he might have to marry a princess, and you couldnât do anything about it. The only option was to minimise the pain, so after closing your eyes for a few seconds to ponder over your answer, you decided on it.
âI must ask you to not come back anymore after your current stay. I am sorry,â you said so quietly, resigned, before yanking your hand away from his and walking away from him.
Prince Sungho didnât come back again â just as you had asked him.
The thought of going back to the way things had been before meeting him pained you, and to be honest, it would have been futile to act like nothing had happened. Everyone knew that something was up, and since everyone else heard the rumours of his possible marriage, you had a feeling that you didnât have to spell it out for them; that the prince would likely not come back.
Days blended into weeks and then into months. Time was moving at a different pace now that you didnât look forward to each day in hopes that you would run into Prince Sungho again. You busied yourself with renovations of the inn until there was nothing else to fix, and still, it wasnât enough to forget about him. Haewon tried to set you up with boys his brother had become friends with, but to no avail. You didnât feel anything towards them even if you wanted to. Each and every time, you were thinking how differently the prince would do things, he was constantly on your mind. Rainy days, starry nights and the smell of firewood reminded you of him.
Though you didnât hear any more marriage news from the palace, you believed that it was because finalising a marriage between royalty took a long time. Thatâs why you were even more taken aback that a letter arrived one day, delivered by one of the royal mailmen who insisted on staying until you gave an answer based on the content of the letter.
You exchanged a look with Haewon who seemed rather excited, so much that she took the letter from your hand because you hesitated too much. She opened it immediately, and her free hand flew to her mouth in surprise when she saw the inked lines written on the paper.
âWhat does it say?â You raised an eyebrow in question, but instead of answering properly, the girl hit your shoulder giddily before handing you the letter to read it for yourself.
Your heart skipped a beat when you realised that the letter was from none other than Prince Sungho himself, and he invited you to attend the autumn farewell ceremony. The Fire Kingdom had a farewell ceremony for all four seasons when people bid goodbye to the previous one and welcomed the new one, gathering around a huge fire in front of the palace and giving their blessings to the kingdom and the royal family. You had never been to one because you had been too busy making ends meet, but now the prince invited you and any companion you wanted, and if you said yes, he would make sure to take care of everything â sending you a dress beforehand and sending you a carriage on the day of the ceremony.
The prince said that he was waiting to see you and that he wanted you to be the first one to know about something important, something that he must tell you to make up for last time.
âI bet he wants to tell you that the marriage was called off, and now you can be his!â Haewon squealed, and bounced on her legs, unable to contain her excitement. You gaped at her in disbelief, but at the same time, there might have been something to her words. After all, why would he invite you to the palace out of all places if he was about to get married?
A few minutes later, when Haewonâs overly excited chattering died down, the royal mailman reminded you to give an answer, and you decided to listen to your heart and give it a try. So you said yes, and that you would take Haewon â who, though touched, didnât seem surprised at all â, and off he went.
As promised, your dress arrived a week before the ceremony, but there was another one in the box alongside it much to Haewonâs zealousness. They were both pitch-black as black represented the end of something in your kingdom â just like how flames turn to black ashes when they can no longer feed on oxygen â, and it was the official colour of the seasonsâ farewell ceremony. They were so smooth, so soft, even having patterned, lacy and pearl-dotted parts, something that you had never been able to wear before. Even just looking at them made you weak in the knees, let alone on the day of the farewell ceremony when you could finally wear them, and Haewon helped to braid your hair and do your make-up.
Even though you scarcely wore make-up, your friend insisted that you should do it this time because it wasnât everyday that you were going to the palace. Not to mention that she was set on her âsteal the princeâs heartâ agenda, firm in her belief that Prince Sungho wanted to let you know that you could finally be together.
Though it seemed too good to be true after your last encounter, you wanted to believe her, and most of all, you wanted to enjoy this magical time. You didnât even remember the last time you had spent a day away from the inn, but you were grateful for everyone working there because you knew you could leave them for this time and everything would be fine. Even though Intak teased you that you would likely not want to come back after going to the palace once, Mrs Park was visibly touched when you and Haewon waited in the hall in your dresses and Mr Kim almost fell down the stairs when he caught sight of you two. At these times, they really did seem like your family.
The carriage arrived in time, and even though the journey to the palace lasted a few hours, you werenât bored because you were with Haewon after all. However, the closer you got, the more nervous you were, and it didnât help that you didnât know where you were when the carriage halted and you stepped out of it because there werenât a lot of people, except for multiple empty carriages. That meant that you were probably on palace grounds, not where the ceremony was supposed to take place.
âI will show you the way to Prince Sungho. He is waiting for you,â a court lady announced with a polite smile as she walked up to you two and you exchanged a glance with Haewon before following her through beautifully crafted arches painted with the historical moments of the Fire Kingdom, giant fountains trickling with bubbling water and an enormous statue with a man and a woman holding a torch in their hands which was actually lit up with fire. You wondered if it was always burning with magic because it seemed likely here.
You were surprised that even Haewon was quiet on the way, but you could understand her silence because it was just too much to take in for people like you; all these luxuries, beauty and wealth. Yet, the most magnificent of them all was Prince Sungho when he walked up to you alongside Taesan, wearing a burgundy suit over a black shirt tucked into his cotton pants, his broad shoulders and slender waist highlighted by the waist-length of the suit.
He seemed almost relieved when he laid his eyes on you, but at the same time, he was definitely taken aback. You felt your cheeks burning up when he averted his eyes to your dress, though he did it in the most respectful way possible, and immediately found your eyes afterwards.
âYour Highness,â Haewon curtsied beside you, and you followed suit when you finally awakened from your stupor. Heart beating rapidly, you straightened your back, just in time for the prince to call out your name.
âY/N⌠So glad you could make it,â he said so gently, so lovingly, and he would have just stood there smiling at you if your friend beside you hadnât cleaned her throat, gaining his attention. He immediately looked at her too and bowed his head, albeit a bit sheepishly. âYou too, Haewon. Thank you for coming.â
âIt is truly my pleasure, Your Highness. What a wonderful court you have! I was wondering if maybe someone, someone like Taesan could give me a tour?â
âMe?â Taesanâs eyes widened, the bewilderment written all over his features. He looked at the prince for help, and the disapproval was evident on his face when the prince gave in to Haewonâs suggestion, and sent him away to show your friend around. Then, the royal advisor let out a long sigh, but did as he was told.
Before they would disappear though, Haewon turned around to send you a wink, and you had to hold yourself from giggling aloud. She was so unbelievable, but in the best way possible.
When you looked back at Prince Sungho, you immediately melted into a puddle â it was his effect, it seemed. You could barely register that he asked a question, you were so occupied with the swirling feelings inside of you. You managed to pull yourself together and tell him about what you had been doing since you had last met. When you inquired about his side, he was quick to confess that the marriage offer was withdrawn.
âWhy?â You asked immediately, both out of relief and surprise. You thought that when such offers were made, they would surely be finalised, but it seemed that it wasnât always the case. Not that you knew a lot about marriage proposalsâŚ
âApparently, I was not charming enough for the princess,â Prince Sungho answered matter-of-factly, no hint of disappointment in his voice, but you were hurt on his behalf as well.
âHow? She was clearly blind then,â you exclaimed totally out of character, and you were about to apologise for your outburst when the prince let out a giggle beside you. You realised that you had missed hearing him laugh, hearing his voice, just being with him, and the warmth he carried around found its way into your heart again.
You smiled coyly seeing his reaction, but couldnât help but ask another question.
âWhy did you tell me?â
You were here for a reason, you were here because the prince had invited you, so you were certain that he had more to add to the story even though you were immensely relieved hearing that. You also felt a bit guilty for holding a grudge against him all this time when he had not been set on marrying a princess, at least he didnât seem disappointed in the slightest.
He took his time to formulate his answer, but when he did, you were just as confused as relieved.
âBeing a princess is not the only way to marry a prince. Not anymore.â
âWhat do you mean?â You furrowed your eyebrows, your heart thumping violently against your ribcage. You didnât want to see more into his words than could be, but you couldnât push down that hopeful surge of energy going through your body.
Prince Sungho boasted a somewhat content grin as he continued, his words proud and also a bit playful. You liked that look on him; when he was confident and light, his features as peaceful as they could be.
âI have just made my father approve of the new rules for royal marriage within the Fire Kingdom. Actually, it was my cousin, Prince Jaehyun, who begged me if we could tweak the law a little bit, but I felt like it was my time to speak up on the matter as well.â
You didnât want to believe your ears at first. This was what you had been dreaming about, and yet, you needed one little confirmation to actually believe it:
âIs your cousin in love with a commoner just like you are?â
âYes. Very much so,â he bobbed his head, and suddenly halted in his steps, so he could turn towards you. He reached for your hands to hold them in his, his touch electrifying you from head to toe. He was gentle, his touch was so gentle, even the way he looked at you was so tender and loving and caring, you felt your breath hitch in your throat.
âYes, I am in love with you if that is why you were asking,â he confessed, keeping the eye-contact, so you could see how genuine and earnest he was. Your lips curled upwards immediately, and you felt like you could burst out in excitement.
âI-I donât know what to sayâŚâ
âMaybe you can say that you feel the same way and let me hug you,â he suggested a bit teasingly, a lopsided smile appearing in the corner of his lips. Despite his suddenly playful attitude, you did just as he told, confirming that you were very much in love with him and hugged him tightly, sinking into this warm feeling, soaking in this happiness that seemed so far away once, but now it was all yours.
You didnât even want to let it go, you didnât want to let him go again.
A/N: Hope you enjoyed this story of mine! Let me know what you think! đ
Click here for my BND masterlist
If you want to read more stories of mine, let it be for BOYNEXTDOOR or for other artists, consider signing up for my taglist here. đĽ°
Hope you have a lovely day/night! Take care! â¤ď¸
#boynextdoor x reader#boynextdoor imagines#boynextdoor scenarios#bonedo x reader#bonedo imagines#bonedo scenarios#bnd scenarios#bnd imagines#bnd x reader#boynextdoor fluff#bonedo fluff#bnd fluff#sungho x reader#sungho imagines#sungho scenarios#sungho fluff#bonedo x you#sungho x you#boynextdoor x you#bnd x you
19 notes
¡
View notes
Text
the obedience that came with your older bf!simon hadnât started out as inherently kinky. it actually stemmed from a rather vulnerable admission, one that happened to come about as you were riding him.
âi need to follow ordersâ
itâd caught you off guard, but youâd been quick and accepting with it as your pressed your palms against his broad chest. youâd nodded, panting slightly as you tried your best.
âi want you to hold me down and really fuck me, siâ
and that was it, he was gripping tight on your hips and jackhammering his own up into you until your head was tipping back and a fucking squeal was being torn out of you.
the rest was history.
simon explained it as heâd built a career off of following orders, heâd kept himself alive by doing what he was told- being in the right place at the right time.
if you wanted to see him at his best you had to tell him exactly what you wanted him to do.
after a particularly soft evening on the couch, one that would never leave the four walls of your home, where simon was cuddled into your front with your arms wrapped around him- he told you he felt safest when he had explicit instructions.
part of it was just easier that way, like when he didnât really get the hype about sexting but you told him what you wanted and then youâd both be happy.
the other part of it was that security, he had someone who loved him enough to put him in the right place at the right time and eliminate as many variables as possible.
that didnât mean spontaneity was out of the question, he could surprise you and you could do the same to him- but once you really got into things, he wanted you to tell him in graphic detail what you wanted him to do.
âjust like that, donât move your hand at allâ
âcum inside me, pleaseâ
âbend me over, want you to use meâ
âlook me in the eyes, want to see you when you cum for meâ
âlick my cunt, simonâ
there was also something in there for him about you, sweet little you, looking this big man right in the eye and ordering him around.
made him weak in the fucking knees.
#ok i need to chill out but he actually makes me doolally i dont get it#simon riley x reader#simon riley smut#simon riley blurb#simon riley drabble#simon ghost riley x reader#simon ghost riley smut#simon ghost riley blurb#simon ghost riley drabble#older bf!simon
8K notes
¡
View notes
Text
brother's bsf! mattheo who you've had a crush on for years.
but he's only ever seen you as theo's little sister (or so he says).
it doesn't matter that you and theo are only a year apart. your older brother is extremely protective of you and so are the rest of his friends â especially mattheo.
you grew up around the boys, which was a blessing and a curse in and of itself. on one hand, you grew super close to mattheo, but on the other hand, he's seen you through your awkward braces and pigtails phase.
lately though, brother's bsf! mattheo starts to notice you. really notice you.
suddenly, you didn't seem so little to him anymore.
but over the years, your infatuation with your brother's best friend calmed to attraction instead. you've come to accept that while mattheo would always be your first crush, that's all it would really ever amount to. a harmless little childhood crush.
thanks to theo, you hadn't gotten much of a chance to date when you were younger, but now that you were starting uni with the rest of the boys, you were determined to push those silly little feelings for mattheo away and start putting yourself out there.
granted, you had a lot to learn given your sheltered upbringing.
boys had taken a liking to you. why wouldn't they? you're pretty, you're smart, and you're the perfect combination of sweet and sassy, but you were also extremely naĂŻve.
brother's bsf! mattheo had to protect you.
it was his responsibility.
theo trusted him to keep an eye on you. so he did.
ăťâĽăť brother's bsf! mattheo glares at any boy that dares to look at you.
ăťâĽăť brother's bsf! mattheo revs his motorcycle and comes in hot when he sees anyone talking to you, handing you the pink helmet he keeps on him at all times without a single word.
ăťâĽăť brother's bsf! mattheo gives you rides to your dorm and takes you out for ice cream after a particularly hard exam.
it's clear that mattheo has a soft spot for you. no matter how vehemently he denies it.
until the night that everything changed.
it was a chilly friday evening when you happily skipped out of your dorm building, eager to attend your first frat party.
the cute boy in your history class asked you to come with him and you immediately said yes despite not knowing what to expect. it seemed fun and exciting and a little bit dangerous.
as luck would have it, you ran into none other than mattheo on your way out. his sleek black motorcycle was parked on the curb, smoke wafting from his lips as he took a lazy drag of his cigarette. leaning against his bike, mattheo raised a brow as you strutted onto the sidewalk.
"where do you think you're going, nott?"
"to a party, matty."
"with who?"
"a friend."
mattheo narrows his eyes at you. "I know all your friends and they're busy tonight. so which friend is it?"
you sigh in frustration. "just a friend from class. god, you sound like theo right now."
"you're not going anywhere wearing that."
"what's wrong with my dress?"
you smoothed down the front of your red minidress self-consciously, shying away from mattheo's intense gaze. his chocolate brown eyes scanned your body, the heat of his stare dragging along your skin.
"for starters, that dress barely covers anything and knowing you, you'll be cold within the first few minutes."
"I'll be fine, mattheo. I'm a big girl, I can take care of myself."
mattheo crosses his arms, huffing at your statement. "so you told theo where you're headed off to tonight?"
you shrugged. "what my brother doesn't know won't hurt him."
"yes, but he might hurt anyone stupid enough to ogle you in that dress. as will I. maybe I should tell him what his baby sister is up to. better yet, maybe I should come with you to this party, hm?"
"no please," you pleaded. "I just want one night where I'm not being treated like a little kid. can you give me that, matty? please?"
you flashed your best puppy dog eyes at him, knowing that he couldn't possibly resist when you asked so nicely.
mattheo considers it for a moment before sighing in defeat. "fine, princess. but text me when you get there and call me when you're home. don't even think about turning your location off or else I'll send a brigade after you."
"yes sir."
"good girl."
before brother's bsf! mattheo could think better of it, you kiss his cheek and promise to call him later that night.
brother's bsf! mattheo watches you strut away in your tight little dress with a soft smile on his face, fully knowing that you had him wrapped around your finger.
by the time you arrive at the party, it's in full swing. music is blaring, drinks are flowing, and the frat house is packed to the brim with people.
you send a quick text to mattheo to let him know you've arrived before spotting aiden.
clearly, your date was already a few drinks in. he greets you with a lingering hug before handing you a red cup. "cheers, y/n."
"cheers," you respond, clinking your cup against his and taking a generous swig. the liquor burns your throat and aiden chuckles as you try to hide your wincing.
still, it does the job.
you loosen up after a few sips. aiden introduces you to his friends and you smile politely, trying not to squirm out of his hold as he pulls you in by the waist.
it's fine, he's just keeping you close in such a packed crowd. he doesn't mean any harm by it.
at least that's what you told yourself.
until aiden tries to make a move on you in the middle of the dance floor. you already told him that you didn't want to dance, but he insisted.
you could smell the liquor on his breath as he grabbed your hips, moving them along to the rhythm of the song. you tried to put some distance between you, but aiden didn't seem deterred by it. in fact, his wandering hands slide down to your lower back until they're planted firmly on your ass. you attempted to pry them away, but he slurred "relax" into your ear before giving your ass a squeeze.
that was the tipping point for you.
with all your strength, you shoved aiden off while he cursed after you. the lights were blinding as you made your way through the crowd, fleeing to the bathroom.
you had brother's bsf! mattheo's number dialed before you even closed the door.
surprisingly, he picks up on the first ring.
"hi matty, are you â are you busy right now?"
"I'm with the boys. how'd the party go, princess?"
"um, I'm still here and I just really want to go home."
you hear shuffling on the other end. presumably mattheo finding somewhere more private to speak with you. "I thought your friend was your ride home?"
"well, aiden's drunk and he's been getting a little handsy the whole night so I don't really feel safe going home with him."
"what?" mattheo hisses. "you didn't tell me you were with a guy. I never would've let you go off alone with some random prick."
"please don't be mad, matty. I just wanted to have fun without worring about my brother hovering over my shoulder. don't tell theo, please. I'll â I'll figure it out. I'll find another ride."
"like hell you are! drop your location. the boys and I are coming."
"no, please. I don't want this to be a whole thing. if theo finds out, he'll never let me out of his sight again."
you could feel mattheo grappling with the situation. part of him wanted to tell his best mate, but all he truly cared about was getting to you as quickly as he could. after a few moments, he sighs. "fine, I won't tell your brother, but I'm still coming to get you. stay where you are, princess and don't hang up the phone. I'm on my way, okay?"
"you really don't have to â"
the argument dies in your throat when you hear the sound of mattheo's motorcycle starting up. he wasn't going to let you talk him out of this. mattheo was coming, whether you wanted him to or not.
"too late. be a good girl and stay on the line with me, sweetheart. I'm coming for you."
brother's bsf! mattheo pays no mind to the boys as they joke about him meeting up with a booty call.
the only thing that matters to him is getting to you.
brother's bsf! mattheo weaves through campus, revving and racing his motorcycle as fast as it can possibly go.
it's too noisy to talk while he rides, but he stays on the line anyways, listening through one earphone as you quietly hum to help calm yourself. mattheo smiles to himself. it's one of his favorite quirk of yours. half of the time, you don't even notice you're doing it. but he does. he notices everything about you.
mere minutes have passed since you first called him, but it feels like an eternity to mattheo when he finally pulls up to the decrepit frat house at the edge of campus.
mattheo parks his motorcycle on the curb, glaring at the prying eyes trained on him. it's not every day that the mattheo riddle, resident bad boy pulls up to a party looking like he's absolutely ready to kill someone with his bare hands.
he has half a mind to burst into the bloody house and pummel that stupid prick for daring to touch you, but the sight of you approaching stops him cold.
you look flustered and fearful, lower lip trembling as you spill out into the sidewalk. mattheo instantly sees red. he vows to make that motherfucker pay for this.
"where is he?"
"mattheo â"
"where. the. fuck. is. he?"
"probably somewhere inside drunk off his arse. I don't know and I don't care. can we please just go?"
despite his anger, you don't balk from him. in fact, you've got both hands pressed firmly against his chest to hold him back.
brother's bsf! mattheo grips your hips, your noses pressing together as he carefully inspects you. making sure you were alright is the only thing keeping him from committing violence.
"tell me where he is."
though mattheo's words are tinged with fury, his tone remains soft and sweet. his voice is nothing but a whisper because even at his angriest, mattheo would never raise his voice at you.
âgive me a name, sweetheart. just give me his name."
"it's fine, matty. he's not worth the trouble."
âhe left you alone, at a party where you donât know anyone, got too drunk even though he knows heâs your ride home and got handsy with you even though you werenât into it. give me one good reason why I shouldnât fuck him up right now?â
âI can handle him later. can we please just go home? I'm tired and I just want to be in bed now.â
the cold air makes you shiver as you mentally curse yourself for picking such a skimpy outfit when hours ago you felt foolishly confident in your dress.
brother's bsf! mattheo softens when he sees you trembling. without a word, he takes off his jacket and drapes it over your shoulders. the scent of amber and cinnamon envelopes you all at once, lulling you into a calmer state.
"okay, princess. let me take you home."
once mattheo secures the baby pink helmet over your head, he tells you to hang on tight before taking off.
you hug his midsection, resting your chin on his shoulder as mattheo drives slow through the sprawling campus. the streets are empty, but he drags out the ride, wanting to spend as much time with you as possible.
at the strike of midnight, the two of you finally reach your dorm.
although you insist that you're fine, brother's bsf! mattheo walks you all the way up to your door.
the fluorescent lights flicker overhead as you shift your weight form one foot to the other, suddenly feeling shy.
"thanks for picking me up, matty."
"of course, y/n. you know I'd do anything if you're the one asking."
you smile, trying your hardest to hide the blush on your cheeks. "I hope I didn't ruin your night."
mattheo shrugs. "not at all. before you called, I was watching berkshire stuff marshmallows down his throat while the boys cheered him on. trust me, you weren't interrupting anything important."
"still. I appreciate you coming to my rescue and not ratting me out to my brother."
mattheo smiles. "it's our little secret, princess."
the double meaning of the words causes tension between you and the pull that you've always felt towards mattheo feels stronger than ever, tugging you closer.
maybe tonight is the night that you finally feel brave enough to fall.
"goodnight, matty."
brother's bsf! mattheo watches as you get on your tiptoes to kiss his cheek like you always do. except this time, you lean in for a proper kiss.
as soon as mattheo's lips touch yours, you feel your entire body erupt like fireworks. it's everything you imagined it to be and more. his lips are soft against yours, supple and inviting. the kiss takes him by surprise, but once he realizes what's happening, he groans into your mouth, the sound of it filled with need.
dazed and confused, you look up as mattheo pulls away, his big brown eyes scanning your face. "we shouldn't do this, princess."
despite his words, mattheo's hand rests itself on your hip, his thumb brushing gentle circles against your exposed skin. you gulp as he stares at you, your lips brushing, your bodies gravitating towards each other no matter how hard you try to fight the pull.
"is it because of my brother?"
"no," mattheo growls. "we shouldn't do this because I don't know if I'll be able to stop once we start."
"I don't want you to stop, mattheo."
as soon as the words leave your lips, mattheo is kissing you again, and this time, he isn't holding back. you cling onto his shirt as he kisses you hard, the force of it hitting you all at once. his fingers dig into your hips as you bend at the waist, desperately kissing back.
his head is reeling and his heart is pounding. mattheo is drowning in your taste, your touch, your smell. you're every drug rolled into one; seductive and sinful. he's addicted and he can't get enough.
brother's bsf! mattheo doesn't want to pull away. he wants to stay here and live in this moment forever, but he knows that if he does, he'll end up taking everything.
foreheads pressed together, mattheo leans in for one last kiss. this one is sweet and gentle, enough to satiate him for the moment.
"sleep tight, princess. I'll see you in the morning."
"see you in the morning, matty."
brother's bsf! mattheo can't help but take one last look at you, a soft smile on his face when he sees your flushed cheeks and kiss bitten lips.
in that moment, he knows he's fucked. you're his best mate's little sister. he shouldn't have kissed you. he shouldn't feel this way for you. he should've stopped before it was too late, but you were both way past that now.
now that he's had you, he won't want anything else. it's you he'll always crave. it's you he'll always long for. and he doesn't give a fuck what it takes to get you.
brother's bsf! mattheo won't stop until you're his and his alone. *â§ď˝Ľďž:*
#mattheo on a motorcycle might actually put me in a coma#mattheo riddle#mattheo riddle smut#mattheo riddle x reader#mattheo riddle x you#mattheo riddle fluff#mattheo riddle imagine
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
something out of my dreams | luke castellan
pairing : luke castellan x dionysus!reader
request: could you possibly write a luke x daughter of dionysus please? maybe sheâs like super nice and when percy gets to camp she becomes like an older sister and luke is super whipped for her? @elz-zalarrr
IN WHICH â all he knows is that you were something out of his dreams.
"trust him like a brother, yeah, you know i did one thing right. starry eyes sparkin' up my darkest night" - t.s.
w.c. 1.8k
warning(s) : cheesiness ăâăť.
⊠â§âË author's note okay i've begun to realize that low-key i feel like i write in cursive if that makes sense? if a feeling could describe it i'd say its like using poetry to write? that's likely not any better lol :)
there was but one person that everyone could agree they adored at camp half blood.
it didn't matter what grudge who had with whom or what ancient rivalries transcended the ideals of reality, everyone loved you. not the typical type of brittle love that crumbled at the slightest of touches, but pure adoration that endured the sands of time.
you with the gentle soul, who healed others with each laugh and smile. when new half-godlings were brought to camp, you made sure to comfort them and make them understand that they belonged here and would find a home whether they wanted to or not. you made sure that no birthday was forgotten, no deed undone.
children of minor gods or elders, of Ares or Aphrodite, you became an older sister to all who needed you. you, the daughter of fertility and chaos, the god dionysius.
there was no debate that at camp half blood there was only a before you and an after you. you were like that high right before the free fallâinvincibility and smoke and curiosity wrapped into the form of a demi-god. you were the gentle breeze during summer nights when the heat became too much. and none ached more to feel it than luke castellan, who had been burning for as long as he knew.
your relationship in itself was tentative, you danced around your feelingsâscared one wrong touch or word would break the shaky, fine line that lay between you two. but you could not hide the way you loved the other to yourselves nor the children of the beings of divine blood.Â
luke castellan loved you like the stars would fall out of the sky with one harsh touch, free and incandescently self-destructive. like you were a wild, wonderful thing out of a fantasy.
you loved him like there was no hell or heaven but the cosmos that lay in his eyes and the worlds that lay in his soul. something so sacred and rare. a love so true and mortal it put all the greek tragedies to shame.Â
you knew that whatever you and him were made of, in every lifetime or the next you two were made for each other.Â
loving luke castellan would be both your redemption and destruction in the making, your elysium for whatever good thing you had done in your previous life.Â
⊠â§âË
you first met percy jackson when he came to camp, he was a scared little thing who had just lost his mother when the veil between reality and deception flickered. everything heâd known came crumbling as quickly as the truth was uncovered: gods and monsters were real and played games of hell and heaven on earth. some thing about him called out to the vulnerability you once knew when you first came to camp so you made it your mission to be the sister he never had.Â
you met him at the front of the steps of the main office, âmy name is y/n, percy jackson. welcome to camp halfblood.â
âdo you just somehow know everyones name,â he raised his eyebrows at you.Â
âyes.â no, but you supposed itâd be fun to let him think that.Â
âof course you do.â
âcome along, iâll show the ins and outs here. if you're nice enough, i might let you in on the cook's secret stash of blue ice cream,â you laughed out.
he contemplated his choices before grabbing your outstretched hand and shaking it, âdeal.â
you showed him who to avoid and the best people to befriend. the history between your kind and why the gods were as they were. the truth behind his bloodline and the legacy that he was now responsible for. the tribulations and the pain that was cursed to follow the children of the gods.Â
âand this is chris. the best person to ask if you need to know what plants are poisonous,â you say, introducing him to a guy with black hair and soft eyes.Â
percy looks at chris before looking around to see where the hermes boy is, âweâve met. he was with luke when he was showing me aroundâ
youâre cheeks heated at the mention of his name; looking around to see if you can spot the familiar tan skin and soft eyes that belong to your luke.Â
âoh! luke! yeah, heâs around here somewhere. heâs sly like that, wandering and then popping up the next second.â
a voice pipes up behind you suddenly, ây/n, already telling percy everything about me?âÂ
you whirl around and there he stands in all his glory with the curls you love and the sun in his eyes. your golden boy.
âjust telling him the truth, castellan. youâre hard to get a hold of sometimes.â
a hue of pink covers his cheeks, âiâm never far from you.â
both of you oblivious to percy and chris who seem to be conversing about you both and the tip-toe dance you play.Â
percy just wonders whatâs happening here: firstly, luke is looking at you like youâve hung the moon and the stars and thatâs saying something because he has shit observation skillsâhis analysis essays can attest to that. secondly, he swears he can see hearts in his eyes from where heâs standing and is thatâŚis that a blush?
he turns to chris, who is just staring at the two like it's not out of the normal for whatâs happening, âwhatâs happening here? is he blushing?â
chris just nods, âyeah. lukeâs kindaâvery obviously to everyoneâin love with y/n. if i didnât know better iâd say sheâs gotten him insane in love. very likely as her dadâs the god of insanity.â
he turns back to the two who are laughing and standing closer than before, âlike super, super in love. if there was a word for love, lukeâs found itâ
âhuh.âÂ
chris says it like itâs common knowledge like how the best food is blue jelly beans, âi mean i ship it, y/nâs the sweetest person around hereâthe type of person people write songs about. sheâs like a sister to us older ones and a mother to the younger ones. the whole camp is waiting for him to just man up and ask y/n. they make each other happy, you know?â
âyeah, i think i do.âÂ
percy thinks itâs something the poets would write about.
⊠â§âË
fridays are capture the flag days.
youâre not the type of person to engage in these types of games all that often but you suppose thereâs a first time for everything. someoneâs got to show the percy boy how itâs played.Â
âokay, percy. remember, keep your senses open and make sure that no one gets close enough to engage. once they engage, itâs hard to fight them off.â
all around you two, people have begun to don their armor and raise arms. the sun has just reached its height and youâre huddled together discussing your gameplan. even though your cabin house is pretty small, youâve joined athena and hermes for this game.Â
percyâs voice rises a little high as he tries swinging his sword around only to drop it, âyeah, okay. iâll just try not to die, i guess. thatâs not like hard or anything.â
âjust follow my lead and if iâm not here find luke.â
you're not exactly excited about percyâs odds. the kid is lanky as is and his sassiness doesnât help him out much when others target him for it.Â
thatâs exactly why youâre gone to his rescue when he nearly gets hit in the face by a spear after he insulted one of the boys from house ares.Â
your heel nearly buckles under a sharp hit after you block the attack thatâs directed to percy. you manage to reset your heel and push the sword off before you drop down into a crouch and sweep the legs of the warrior in front of you.
unfortunately you're slightly too focused on whatâs in front of you and protecting percy you donât realize that someones charging toward you from the side.Â
fortunately, a block from a familiar sword stops any attack that might meet you head on. no sooner do you hear the block that lukeâs got the other guy on the floor and surrendering.Â
you grin at him, âi had that handled.â
giving you that grin that makes you feel like your future's right in front of you, he replies: âiâm sure you did. but why let you deal with him when i can save you the trouble.âÂ
âwhy donât you go and help annabeth win the games, romeo.â
he gives you a wink, throwing a quick âyes maâamâ before heâs already running off again.Â
no sooner than later, a quick gong resounds throughout the camp, concluding the games. youâre standing slightly battered while percy walks behind you pointing out all the flowers heâs found. you definitely need to teach him how to defend himself.Â
the players are just trickling in for the woods theyâve been fighting in to reband together and in the distance you see a figure running toward you.Â
holding onto the flag, he continues to look at you like youâre everything heâs ever needed to breathe. heâs taken his helmet off and you can finally see him fully: brown eyes and all dimples.
âsee youâve found the flag.â
he takes a couple of steps closer to you until only two steps separate him and you, âyeah, someone told me to go win the game so I did just that for herâ.
âreally now?â
he whispers, âyeah.âÂ
his eyes twinkle and youâve never wanted anything more than to continue to stare at them.Â
you hope heâll make the next move but luke castellan, the boy youâve fallen for in every lifetime, is always content to admire you.
so, you take those two next steps, grab him by his neck, and press your lips to his.Â
he stands shocked for a minute, wondering if whatâs happening is really happening. but no sooner, heâs dropped the flag on the grass and holds you like your the greatest treasure heâs ever had.
thereâs a certain type of tragedy that your golden boy tastes like, fire and freedom all in this moment. itâs the price of redemption and damnation that youâre willing to pay.Â
to him, itâs the stars aligning like youâd will them toâthe power you held and every thing heâs ever needed. your his past, future, and present: the threads in his life giving him the one thing heâs ever wanted. something heâs only ever dreamed of.Â
he pulls back slightly before murmuring, âin every lifetime or the next, i am yours. i donât know what i did to deserve you. youâre something only out of my dreams, y/n.â
"you sap"
you just kiss him again, ignoring all the campers and those still trickling in.Â
⊠â§âË
âdefinitely a child of dionysius. sheâs reduced him to insanity,â pipes up percy as he tears off the petals of the flower he holds in his hand.Â
chris just grabs a flower and continues to rip the petals off like the boy beside him.Â
âdamn straight!â shouts luke toward the two.
#luke castellan#luke castellan x reader#percy jackon and the olympians#percy jackson#pjo fandom#pjo series#luke x reader#percy jackson show#percy jackson x reader#luke pjo#pjo x reader#pjo x you#pjo#ignore the cringe
7K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Ňá´á´ á´á´ĘÉŞá´á´ á´É´á´á´Ę
sypnosis the hatred that had been pouring out for years between your and Karina's mafia was a bit exhausting. But your bad relations change one day when you and Karina decide to meet and change everything, alone.
pairing mafia leader!Karina x mafia leader!fem!reader
genre smut, fluff, enemies to lovers
warnings: sexual activity(strap-on, pussy eating, dirty talk), kissing, cursing, teasing, mentions of reader smoking, Karina and reader as switches
word count: 2.8k
It was a clear day in Seoul. Various clouds covering the bright sky as Karina made her way towards your building. With her men in black suits she looked at the camera on the front door. As it scanned her pretty face, she pierced with the look in her eyes, knowing you were the one watching on the other side of the camera.Â
Karina was the boss of the 2nd most powerful mafia in Korea. She wasnât the type to get her hands dirty as long as she could keep the business going, but you were totally the opposite one. Surpassing the number of crimes committed compared to Karinaâs mafia made you the number 1 in Korea. No one ever dared to step on your path, except Karina herself.Â
Thatâs the exact reason why both of your families have been longtime enemies throughout the far distant history. Both of you followed your familyâs steps but many things need to be cleared on this day.Â
As she made her way out of the elevatorâs long ride to your office that is positioned on the last floor, 12th floor, Karina walked through the long hallway with seriousness, kinda scaring your guards. But still they welcomed her in your office, eyeing her mysterious figure.Â
Karina wore a black short sleeved dress, with half of her back exposed, with laced black thighs and of course her detailed black suit with thin white stripes. Her dark brown hair was let down, matching the professionality in her face. The stomping of her thick heels on her boots stopped as she waited for your office door to open.Â
âDonât come inside with me, Iâll be fine on my own.â Karina hissed at her guards, strict and sharp but they obeyed with her exact word. She watched your guards finally open the door as she stepped inside, being enlightened by the light out of your large window.Â
You were turned with your back as you sat on the chair, a little smoke could be seen coming out from behind. "So Karina," you began as you spun your chair towards the person you were expecting. Taking the last puff of your cigarette. "we meet again, who wouldâve thought, right?" you smirked at the mafia president, Karina, as she slowly walked towards your table.Â
âDonât be silly, both of us knew this day would eventually come.â Karina chuckled, holding her expensive Prada bag. You turned your gaze to your now long gone cigarette as you squeezed it into the ashtray. âThatâs a really nice bag you have there.â you complimented as you got closer to the table and rested your arms on it, looking up at Karina. Curiosity splattered all over your face.Â
âIt indeed is,â Karina starts, putting the bag in front of her on the dark wooden table of your office. âThereâs a present for you in it,â you raised a brow at her state. âBut you will get it later.â she released her fingers from the bag and crossed her arms, sizing you up carefully.
âA present? from Miss. Yu Jimin? for me?â leaning back on your chair, you mocked. In response Karina rolled her eyes. âMust be my lucky day, but should I be concerned or flattered?â you asked.Â
Karinaâs lips slowly turned into a cheeky but a teasing smile, making you furrow your eyebrows. âIt should beâŚpleasuring.â she exclaimed as you tried to understand what she meant by that. She slowly walked closer to you, the low click of her boots slicing through the silence like a knife.
Your eyes followed her every movement, and for a brief moment, the air between you felt heavier, thick with unspoken distant words. Karina placed her palms on the edge of your desk and leaned closer to your sitting figure, her face inches from yours.Â
The room seemed to get even quieter as Karina leaned into your space, the cool scent of her perfume blending with the faint smoke of your cigarette lingering in the air. Her gaze locked onto yours, the weight of her presence bearing down on you.Â
Through it all, Karina was always so unpredictable from your point of view, always so quiet but so unforgettable. Thatâs the reason why you were kinda terrified of her, but you loved her like that. Perhaps one of the main reasons to clear up all the bloodshed between your families is not just to make eternal peace between them, but to make you and Karina the most unforgettable and fearless duo, ever.Â
Her lips curved into a faint smirk, one that you loved to see the most. âYou talk so seriously, yet you tremble when Iâm this close.â her words pierced through your mind like a dagger, surprising you but you refused to show it. âAm I?â you mocked, slightly turning more towards her. âCause I thought we were playing the same game.âÂ
Karinaâs breath hitched, slightly darkening her eyes, but keeping her teasingful grin. You straightened your back, moving forward to your enemy. âWhat is it, Jimin, looks like this game isnât yours to own.â you teased, watching Karinaâs chestnut brown hair fall to one side of her shoulder as she moved ever forward to you.Â
She placed a hand on your shoulder as a signal for you to move backwards with your chair. You didnât flinch, you just obeyed under her touch. Karinaâs smirk deepened, her confidence unshaken with the same serious look from the start. With a swift move, she leaned in to whisper into your ear.Â
âIf I wanted to own you,â she said, her voice sounding like a predator trying to catch his prey, like a cat going for a mouse. She looked at you âyouâd already be mine.â with the last said word, she quickly pulls you into a rough kiss, making you grunt in surprise. She groped your shoulders as she continued to kiss your soft lips, messing your face up with her lipstick, also crumpling your white shirt.Â
To obtain control, you roughly pull her in your lap as she sits on the middle of your thigh with her legs spread open, her dress lifting in a sudden movement. Your arms exploring her torso as Karina puts a hand on your neck, making you choke a little. Slowly she pulls away as she softly opens her eyes to look at you. Breathless, you could just smirk. âYouâre always full of surprises, dear.â you flirt as you suddenly lift Karina up. Moving away all the things from your table and slamming her body down.Â
The sudden movement made Karina moan in slight pain in your ear which only aroused you more. Her legs wrapped firmly around your hips as she held your shoulders tightly, digging her black nails in your back. You attacked her neck with wild and rough kisses, sucking on her sweet spot leaving a fresh hickey.Â
âHahhâŚL/nâŚâ she moaned your last name out, trying to think but she couldnât. As you move your kisses to her collarbone, you raise your head to face her. âWhy so formal, itâs not like weâre strangers.â you exclaim, slowly tracing your fingers to the zip of her dress.Â
Karina gulped bluntly as she could feel the heat started to rise in her the slower you unzipped her black dress. âWhoâs trembling now?â you teased, checking Karina out as you took off her boots and slid her laced thighs off her too. Karina now in a bra and panties.Â
You checked her out as Karina quickly sat up and pulled you closer by your black tie, making you kiss her all over again. She unbuttoned your shirt through the kiss and after she did, you started to slide them down her body again.Â
Karina enjoyed this too much, getting lost under your touch. You traced hot kisses down her chest, her stomach and finally you came to her panties. The coldness of your hands sent chills down her spine as she couldnât wait anymore. She needed you, right this instant.Â
Slowly, you looked down in between her legs and brushed your cold thumb over the fabric of her panties, right over her pussy. Loving the little sounds Karina makes. Now it was her turn to tremble under your touch.Â
You slowly slid down the laced black pair of panties down her legs and did not hesitate to leave Karina waiting. Kissing her inner thighs, Karina rested one leg on the edge of the table and the other on your shoulder. You kneeled on the floor and pulled her hips closer, placing a tender kiss on her clit. Sucking and slurping Karina could feel the heat between her legs rise up even more with your each lick.Â
She gripped your hair, looking down at you with a furrowed expression as she moaned in pleasure. Karina rested on her elbows, rolling her eyes. You sure knew how to get this woman to obey.Â
Slowly sliding your tongue across her clit, you moved your head around a constant rhythm, making Karinaâs already shaking. Then, slowly you insert 2 of your fingers deep in her cunt, making her release a loud moan. âY-Y/nâŚright thereâŚplease, more-ah!â you pumped your fingers in and out of her, hitting her sweet spot as you looked at her. âCâmon dear, cum for me.â you whispered as you started licking her clitoris once again. A tear of pleasure sliding down Karinaâs eye as she breathed out, finally cumming on your fingers.Â
You kiss her inner thighs as you raise your head up to face her, obviously smirking. âCat got your tongue?â you teased as you watched her catch her breath. âWhooâŚ.that wasâŚhahhâŚreally good.â Karina stuttered out, getting her legs off you and sitting up. You proudly chuckle as you sit in your chair.Â
âHey, hey, what are you doing, baby?â she stood up, slowly walking to the front side of the table as you watched in confusion. âTell me who said thatâŚâ she rummaged through her bag before looking at you again. âWe were doneâŚ?â she pulled out a strap out of her bag, widening your eyes. âAhh, so thatâs my present.â Standing up you take off your black pants, throwing them aside as you walk towards Karina. âIâll be glad to use it.â as you try to take the strap away, Karina back it away from your grip.Â
âDear, you donât use gifts, you receive them.â she exclaimed nastily, smirking widely at you.Â
The next thing you knew that Karina was fucking the shit out of you with that goddamn strap of hers. She bent you over your table and thrusted inside of you like sheâd done it numerous times. âYou like this?? Oh I know you like this, baby,â she teased, slapping and groping your ass tightly. You were a moaning mess, but you didnât care, you wanted to show Karina you were hers and hers only. Suddenly, Karina slows down her pace, moving your hair to one side to kiss your neck.Â
Breathless, you couldnât think. âSuch a good girl for me, not even caring that our guards might be hearing your sweet little noises from behind the door.â she whispered deeply in your ear. âIâm gonna make you realize we belong together.â getting into position again, she started thrusting slowly, passionately and once again, roughly.Â
âAhhâŚhahhâŚK-KarinaâŚfaster please!!â you begged and moaned Karinaâs name, making her chuckle. Slapping your ass again she fastened her movements. Fucking you rotten like a bunny. Enjoying this view a little too much, looking down on you was always her job anyway.Â
âI can feel youâre close, y/nn, câmon, cum for me." she fastened her thrusts even more as your moans got louder before you finally came on her strap. Your legs shaking as Karina pulls out, staring down at your gift and all the juices you splattered on it.Â
âFuck Y/n, that was so hot.â Karina exclaimed as you tiredly sat on the edge of the table. Softly, Karina smiles at you as she kisses the top of your head, hugging your naked body. âSo this is how we fix both family conflicts?â you asked, both of you chuckling.Â
âBe for real now, you are too desperate for me.â Karina teased back as you kissed her shoulder before looking at her once again. âAnd youâre nothing without me.â you peck her lips as both of you fall into a chuckle again.Â
When both of you got dressed up, you said your goodbyes with Karina and walked her towards the exit of your building. Feeling proud that both of your mafiaâs are now on good terms all because Karina was your favorite enemy of all time. She had always been the one who pushed you to your limits, testing your patience and well being. Yet, there was a strange sense of tension between the two of you that no one could quite understand but you dearly cherished with only her.
#asraxfile#aespa#aespa x fem reader#karina#aespa karina x reader#karina x fem!reader#aespa x reader#aespa karina#aespa x fem!reader#yu jimin#kpop imagines#aespa smut#aespa imagines#writing#karina smut#karina x reader
553 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Right hand II
Pairing: Na-Baron Feyd-Rautha Harkonnen x fem!exBeneGesserit! reader Summary: After you miraculously escaped from his arms the other night, you tried to stay away from him as best as you could. You have to put a lot of effort into escaping from the na-baron, who is tirelessly and constantly chasing you, or into avoiding another invitation to his chambers late at night. However, on Arrakis, the situation between you changes drastically... And you're losing control over your life, and it's not because of Feyd. Warning: 18+; violence; blood; Feyd Rautha; death; fight; brutality; smut; Feyd-Rautha Harkonnen's Masterlist ~â˘â¤â¤â¤â˘~ Main Masterlist ~â˘â¤â¤â¤â˘~ PART I ~â˘â¤â¤â¤â˘~ PART III ~â˘â¤â¤â¤â˘~
You are standing in front of the window of the ship that is taking you to Arrakis. You nervously play with the edge of the shawl that covers your head. You don't have good memories of that planet. Before you escaped with Feyd, the Bene Gesserit sent several of their young apprentices to⌠train in the sands of Dune. Including you.
You still remember the screams of some of your companions who went crazy from a lack of water and decided to end their lives. And sometimes at night you dream that the sandworm swallows half of your group, leaving you practically on your own.
Arrakis didn't just kill your friends. It killed any belief in the Bene Gesserit in you, only confirming that you would rather die than be completely subject to them.
And now you're going back there with someone who had full control over your life again. It's funny how history likes to come full circle. And how, despite their repetition, people still fall for tricks and fall into fate's traps, acting in exactly the same way.
A cold hand on your bare shoulder snaps you out of your stupor. You act fully automatically,drawing the dagger attached to your belt and twisting the attacker's arm. You pin him to the wall, placing the blade against his pale neck. You freeze as your eyes meet Feyd's icy blue gaze.
"Good reflex. If you were anyone else, I'd kill you for this, but I'm in a particularly good mood today, so I won't punish you as I would like. What were you thinking about, my little witch, that you didn't hear me sneaking up on you? Or maybe I have finally surpassed the master?" He asks with a mocking smirk, showing off his black teeth. You snort, shaking your head at him.
"Keep dreaming." You say, taking advantage of his amusement. This time, you are not keeping your mouth shut for fear that he will deprive you of your tongue for your boldness towards him. You move away from him, which he takes with clear displeasure, and return to your place by the window.
"If I dream about you, I prefer to dream about something much more pleasant." He wraps his arms around your waist, pulling you into his chest. He slides your shawl off your head with his teeth and nuzzles his nose into your hair, inhaling your scent.
You feel him sigh deeply, leaning against you a little as he relaxes into your scent and closeness. You frown, but let him hold you because you feel calmer having him close to you. Despite everything that had happened in the past two weeks, you still found his presence reassuring. It didn't make any sense to you, but apparently, over the years, you had begun to involuntarily associate him with something akin to a safe shelter. Herkonnen. A psychopathic, bloodthirsty future baron. How ironicâŚ
However, being in his arms helped you come to the conclusion that the demons of the past should remain in the past. And you should focus on the newest one that is now wrapped around you.
You stare at your reflection in the glass, shuddering as his scent surrounds you, mixed with the blood that stains his uniform. You wonder which soldier you will have to find a replacement for this time.
"What were you thinking about?" He whispers that he doesn't loosen his grip on you even for a moment, knowing full well that the moment he does, you'll wriggle out of his arms and find another excuse to leave him.
You checked the condition of engines and fuel 8 times. He started counting after the ship's captain complained to him about your constant presence. He beheaded him without giving him the opportunity to complete his complaint against you. Feyd smiles, remembering the irritated frown on your forehead when you had to clean up his mess. Of course he followed you then. Of course, 'just to make sure that the next captain you appoint will be more competent'.
"It doesn't matter." You sigh, resting your head on his shoulder. He would enjoy your submission and willing closeness if he didn't see that, by doing so, you only wanted to distract him from the main topic. Clever little witch you wereâŚ
"It must be important if you stopped paying attention to your surroundings. You are always alert and aware of the things that happen around you. No matter what. I remember how, during one of our escapades, you were the only one who didn't fall into the trap."
"Well, that one was actually obvious." You say it with a mocking smile, remembering how you had to save him and his soldiers.
For the rest of your life, you will never forget how you had to dig Baron Feyd-Rauth Harkonnen out of the mud and save his ass from the Assassins who planned his execution. Of course, he killed any witnesses, leaving only you and him alive. After all, his uncle and brother couldn't find out about it.
He growls in your ear, tightening his grip on you as a warning, when you make him replay that day in his head.
"Don't brag now. I was⌠busy observing something much more interesting than muddy swamps." He grumbles, burying his face in the crook of your neck. The warm air he exhales makes you shiver.
"Which was?" You ask shakily, placing your hands over his to stop him from roaming them over your body.
"You." His answer is short and simple, as if it were the most obvious thing you should know. He doesn't hide it anymore; he doesn't keep his desire to himself. He wants you. He craves you. He shows it to you so clearly and thoroughly that you laugh at how naive you were to believe that you had only a friendly, platonic relationship. But how could you not believe that he only saw you as a means to an end when he treated everyone else around him like that? Since he treats people like things to play with and break whenever he wants? How could you have predicted that you would become his obsession, a precious jewel in his collection that he would want to protect and have just for himself? "I'm asking for the last time. What were you thinking about, little witch?" He asks, wrapping his hand around your neck and forcing you to look into his eyes.
You have no escape from him now. And you certainly won't tell him that lately you've been thinking more and more often about how to run away from him, or what would happen if you stayed with the Bene Gesserit, or how your life would have looked if you escaped from them on your own. You wonder if it wouldn't have been better to bury yourself in the sands of Arrakis all those years ago with your friends and die there. You are sure that it would be a much more dignified death.
"I... I thought about Arrakis." You decide to respond safely and carefully, so as not to reveal too much to him. You didn't want him to become suspicious of you. Not when you had to handle him carefully, lest you fulfil any of the Bene Gesserit's sick plans and visions.
"So what about this? Are you scared?"
"No. I am not. I'm never afraid. Fear is the mindkiller. Fear is the little death that brings total obliteration." You repeat the mantra automatically without thinking much about it.
You flinch as you realise that you are answering quickly with the Bene Gesserit litany of fear, which they've made you learn by heart. A great deal of anger grows within you as you realise how much they have influenced your life, even so many years after you ran away from them.
"You're quite tense. More than when I usually hold you." He points this out, starting to gently stroke your back in an attempt to relax you. You give him an angry look instead, suddenly understanding why he was irritated with you for reading him and his emotions perfectly when he was the one who was flustered and furious.
It was always easier for you than for him to hit sensitive places or to read the other one like an open book. Apparently, you're not the only one who's learned this over the years. He knew you as well as the back of his hand. He just never showed any trace of concern for your well-being.
You had your⌠tender moments when you allowed yourselves to be vulnerable with each other once or twice, but you both treated them more as minor lapses in maintaining your impenetrable façade of indifference and neutrality. In the end, everyone is on their own. And looking for a friend in him was a completely stupid thingâan act of true naivety and a sign of self-destruction, maybe even masochism.
"Maybe you shouldn't hold me at all, then?" You growl at him furiously, unable to control yourself. He just frowns, more surprised by your behaviour than offended by this blatant act of disrespect. He had rarely seen you so nervous or furious.
Of the two of you, you were the one who was the most calm and composed. You were always able to hide all your emotions behind a mask of indifference. He's fascinated by how you really behave when you don't have a filter on. He often throws you off your balance only to see your cheeks flush with anger; you take out your anger in a fight (just like him); or you bite your lip to avoid saying something back to his taunts.
"Or maybe you should drop your attitude and just let me do it?" He asks, his lips brushing against your earlobe. He doesn't wait for your response; he simply catches the tip of your ear between his teeth. He bites in gently, sucking and caressing your skin with his lips, as if your ear's superior helix were the sweetest delicacy he could enjoy.
"I'm not fighting or trying to escape, am I?" You respond, enduring his treatment with dignity. At the ship's window, you can see a small smile appear on his lips at your words.
He decides to pull away from you, but he is not giving you even the smallest chance to run away from him. He presses you against the cold glass, entering your personal space even more than when he had you close against his chest. You lift your chin, looking at him defiantly as he puts his hands on your hips.
"You are not. But you also don't want to be here in my arms." He replies, cupping your chin with two fingers. He leans closer, making you feel the metallic scent of blood that still lingers on him, probably from his fight with some prisoners on the ship. "And I don't like it at all." He whispers hoarsely into your ear.
"Since when do you care what others want? I don't remember you spoiling your concubines like that." You snap, causing him to laugh mockingly and shaking his head in amusement.
He leans in, making you tense up slightly. You think he's doing it to kiss you, but instead of feeling his lips on yours, you feel his cheek brush against yours, and his lips blow hot air into your ear again as he whispers softly:
"Because they weren't you, Y/N." You shiver at the sound of his dark, hoarse whisper in your ear. You can't say you don't feel the effects of his... seduction. But you promised yourself long ago that you wouldn't be any man's whore, concubine, plaything, or broodmare. And certainly not HIS. No matter how... tempting he could be.
"And what is so special about me? Hm? My body? My appearance? That I can fight well? You would get bored of me. Like you did with all your concubines."
"Did they understand me like you do? Have you ever seen them look at me as anything other than a wild, bloodless beast in the heat?" He answers your angry questions with his, dismissing your attempt to start a verbal fight with him.
His thumb traces the line of your jaw, examining you closely. Looking into his light blue eyes makes you feel uncomfortable. He shouldn't have reacted to you like that. You weren't used to anything he had been doing these past few weeks. You preferred to fight him than... when he showed you so much tenderness, appreciation, and affection.
"Have I ever looked at you differently?" You ask defiantly. He smiles, licking his plump lips. You give in to this provocation, and, without controlling it at all, you move your gaze to his lips. His dark chuckle makes you look back into his eyes.
"Yes. Yes, you did that... you don't even know how often." He hums, his fingertips moving towards your mouth. He caresses your lips with incredible tenderness and delicacy. He presses on them gently, but you squeeze them as tight as you can, preventing him from doing anything he planned.
You react faster than him. You bite his wandering fingers, take advantage of the fact that he is still trying to process what has just happened, and quickly pull away from him. He laughs, shaking his head, looking at you intently as he deliberately crosses the distance between you two. He doesn't have to say anything for you to see how clearly he's mocking you and daring you to continue to defy him.
"We're not even on Arrakis yet, and you're already delusional, my na-Baron? Or maybe the black sun of Giedi Prime made you start seeing a mirage?"
"If you are a mirage or an illusion, then I never want to be sane again, my little witch." You gasp, as he wraps his arms around you tightly, clinging to you completely. He leans in, his nose tracing a line along your temple, inhaling your scent before burying his face in your hair.
He keeps a firm grip on your shoulders. You place your hands on his, trying to loosen his tight grasp somehow, but it only makes him hold you tighter. He tilts his head slightly and brushes his nose against yours.
You shiver, feeling how close he is and how his musky smell, mixed with a hint of metallic blood, surrounds you. He presses himself against you so tightly that there's practically no space left between your bodies. You close your eyes, letting out a small, shaky breath. And just as he's about to press his lips against yours, the metal door to the room slides open with a loud bang.
You jump away from him, grunting as a young recruit enters your field of vision.
âMy lord na-Baron. Lady Y/N. We will land in fifteen minutes."
"We would rather notice it ourselves." Feyd growls at him. You see him reach for the hidden dagger. You walk over to him, resting your chest against his back, and grab his hand before he places it on his dagger and throws it at the poor man.
"Thank you, Oliver." You say with a smile. The man swallows in fear at Feyd's furious glare. He bows and leaves the two of you alone.
You step away from Feyd, letting go of his hand. You frown, seeing that he's even more furious than when one of the soldiers entered. You raise your eyebrow questioningly, not understanding why he's practically huffing in anger now.
"What?" You finally ask him, not understanding the reason behind his behaviour.
"Oliver... do you call all of them by their names?" He asks, spitting out the soldier's name in disgust. You sigh, rolling your eyes as you reach for the shawl he had thrown off you and put it back on your head.
"If I know them, then yes, why?"
"You've never called me anything other than my lord and na-baron." He speaks in an almost accusatory tone. It takes a lot of strength in you not to burst out laughing when you realize he's completely serious and not joking right now. You try to come up with some excuse, wondering how to safely answer his question.
"And you always call me your little witch." You answer. Using his name somehow never felt right to you. At first, out of respect for him, maybe even fear. After all, he saved you from the clutches of the Bene Gesserit. Calling him by his name was out of the question. With time, you did it out of habit. And now⌠now you didn't want to call him by anything else because you knew that it would be a small step on his way to make you his.
"So this is supposed to be our thing?" He asks with a challenging, teasing smile.
"We don't have a thing." You huff, walking towards the exit. He, of course, follows you faithfully. You can feel the excitement radiating from him. He was definitely planning something big to do on Arrakis. Something he didn't tell you. You just hoped that he would be too busy with his brother and securing the spice mine to take care of you at the same time.
"Don't we?"
"You should focus on what you tell your brother. You're finally taking the reins. Rabban won't give them to you that easily. And we need to establish a final plan of action on Arrakis." You say, returning to your matter-of-fact, cool tone. He smiles, nodding.
"Don't worry about that⌠I'll make him kiss our shoes." You snort, shaking your head in amusement at his words. It might be true, but it's still hard for you to imagine him actually putting this plan into action. As you'll see in a few minutes, he actually intended to do that. "And the plan was decided a long time ago. I told you I wouldn't let us split up. And not because I question your leadership skills or loyalty. You are the only competent and worthy person to lead half of my army. But we, little witch, work together. Always. You don't change something that works perfectly. Get ready. We're landing soon." He leaves you with a quick kiss on your temple.
He walks away from you with a sly smirk, as if he's managed to trick you. You sigh as you watch him walk out of sight, walking with a spring in his step towards his room, probably to grab his things and get his harpies ready to leave.
You look out the ship's window at Arrakis for the last time. You close your eyes, promising yourself that since the Bene Gesserit, Feyd Rautha, Giedi Prime, or the Harkonens hadn't killed you, this damn planet wouldn't do this either. You weren't the same Y/N from 10 years ago. You were more powerful. Your bones won't sink into the sands of this damn dune... you'd even rather become the mother of that Kwisatz Haderach.
You practically jump out of bed with your heart beating fast as you wake up from another nightmare. You sigh shakily, pressing your hand to your mouth, trying to calm your breathing as best as you can as your heart pounds frantically against your chest.
The screams of your companions echo in your ears, and the images of the Fremen pumping the water out of them replay in your head. And that damned sandworm...
âY/N, look at me.â His cool hands on your bare shoulders and his raspy, commanding tone bring you back to reality.
As soon as you look into Feyd Rautha's blue irises, you stop trembling. You snap out of this strange trance, trying your best to forget about the returning memories that haunted you more often during this week of your stay on Caladan. You suspect that this may have resulted in a rather close relationship with Lady Jessica. You breathe slowly, focusing on his pale skin that looks like snow, illuminated by the moonlight that streams through the window of one of the Caladan's inns.
âBreathe in and out.â He gives you another order. You nod, imitating the pace of his slow breathing as you slowly begin to calm down. "I will kill that witch as soon as I get my hands on her." He growls, brushing your sweaty hair away from your forehead with his hand. You see immense anger in his eyes and the seeds of a plan forming in his head as he thinks of many ways to make that Bene Gesserit pay for your nightmares.
"You can't. She's the prince's mother. Besides, it's not her fault that she recognised me from somewhere. I could have been more careful."
"You covered your face with a mask for an entire week, all the time, even to sleep. What can you call that other than being careful? Besides, the baron knew that these negotiations were doomed to failure anyway. It's not like her suspicions ruined them. I would have decided to leave this damned palace even without it." He assures you, slowly lowering the two of you back onto the mattress. He wraps one arm around you, his tight embrace grounding you in the moment and helping your mind focus entirely on the present rather than the dark memories from your past.
"The Baron will be furious with you. It's all my fault. You should have killed me." You say, focusing your gaze on his daggers, which are strapped to his hip. Feyd follows your gaze and snorts. He grabs your neck, forcing you to lift your head and look into his eyes again.
"And get rid of the only competent right hand I've had in years? I'd rather suffer his punishment for this... small act of disrespect towards the Atreides. And who knows? Maybe he'll even like it? Harkonnen chooses inns over Atreides' palaces. I can always say that I saw rats running freely around my chamber and decided that such conditions are not worthy of a na-Baron and they are an insult to my person that I could not allow them to do." You roll your eyes at him, but you can't help but smirk at him.
Feyd finds himself smiling slightly at the sparkle of amusement in your eyes. He decided he preferred seeing them in your eyes rather than the emptiness and terror that didn't even let you breathe normally. He reveled in the fear of others. But yours brought him more pain than joy. Unpleasant pain.
It was starting to worry him. And maybe he would think about it more if you weren't lying so close to him now, practically in his arms. At his fingertips if he wanted to play with you. But, surprisingly, he didn't. And even if so, he wanted it only if you were as desperate for his touch as he was for yours.
"There are also rats on Giedi Prime. And you have to share a room with me because there's not enough space here for all of us. I'm sure your harpies are furious. You'd probably rather do something else with them, too, than hold me through my nightmares like some scared little child."Â You tease him, snapping him from his thoughts. He looks at you carefully, admiring the way the beads of sweat on your forehead glisten in the moonlight.
He feels a strange, new desire to make them be caused by him... or rather, by the activity he would subject you to. His gaze returns to your eyes and your lips, and he feels himself harden slightly as his thoughts turn to fantasies about youâsomething he's been doing a lot more of lately. One of his harpies mentioned something about him moaning your name...
"Maybe you actually deserve this punishment? Such sharp languageâŚ" He whispers huskily, tracing the line of your jaw with the pad of his thumb. He watches you carefully, and, as usual, he sees no fear in your eyes. Even when his fingers travel to your neck and then to the fabric of your nightgown, imagine how close he is to touching what you hide from him and everyone else behind your outfits designed to fit you into staying in the shadows and fighting. If he could, he would dress you in the most beautiful silks and jewellery so that he could feast his eyes on the only beautiful view of Giedi Prime. You see a crease form on his forehead as he becomes aware of this strange desire. He removes his hand before he goes too far to come back, and he clears his throat as he focuses his gaze on your eyes again. "What was that? That dream?"
"I... I don't want to talk about it." Feyd feels how you tense up just thinking about your nightmare. If it was anyone else, he wouldn't care. He wouldn't spare a thought or, if he was curious enough, force them to talk. But with you... he just nods and gives you space, turning to lay on his side of the bed.
"Feyd..." His heart beats faster after you use his name for the first time. He turns to your side of the bed so he can fully look at you. He hums, pretending that you're not giving him a heart attack and that he's not replaying the soft, gentle tone with which you said his name in his head. And he wants to hear it again. In many ways. A quiet whisper, a cry, a scream of pleasure as he makes you come... "I... can you..."'
He doesn't wait for you to ask him. And he could. He could make you beg for him to bring you the comfort you need or mock you for being so defenceless and scared, but how can he make you do that when you look at him with those doe eyes? How can he do anything other than pull you into his chest, place his hand on your head, and play with your hair, guiding your face into the crook of his neck as you look at him like no one has ever done before?Â
He wasn't the type of man you turned to for comfort or solace, and yet here you were, lying next to him, just wanting to feel his safe embrace around you again. He smiles when he feels your breathing and pulse slow as you fall asleep against him, allowing him to be with you in your unconscious state. He could do many things to you. He could slit your throat, stab you in the heart, scalp you of all your beautiful hair, and touch and taste any part of you he wanted. Satisfy himself with you and give yourself to his concubines when he ends using you.
But all he can do, as you sleep so peacefully on his chest, is pull the covers tighter around you and place a gentle kiss on your head. He doesn't remember the last time he felt such peace or the last time he felt wantedânot because of his status or the benefits he could bring to someone, but simply because someone wanted to be close to HIM.
"After all⌠I guess Caladan isn't that bad, my little witch." He whispers, pressing a kiss on the top of your head.
Feyd liked to think that the moment you first said his name and clung to him after the nightmare for comfort and security (IN HIM) was the moment he fell for you. But the truth was that it was a day later, after his uncle had punished him, inflicting various wounds with a blade on him, that you returned to the Giedi Prime without the expected agreement with Atreides. And, of course, he didn't rat you out. He took the blame. After all, it was his fault. He put your well-being above anything else and ordered to leave Caladan when Lady Jessica became too attentive to you. And he would do it again. He couldn't lose his right hand.
You felt guilty and took care of him. And those few days when you played the role of his nurse were the best ones in his life.
Feyd learned to love pain. Numerous punishments made it impossible for him not to do that. But he loved your gentle touch even more, esepcially when you tried your best to heal him. And he could get a thousand cuts or even more if it was the price of feeling your tender, caring touch on his skin once again.
And lying there with a torn back, looking at your sleeping form next to his bed, ready to meet his every little wish; he promised himself that he would do it. He will feel your hands on his body again. In better, less bloody circumstances. And definitely not with worry staining your beautiful eyes. But desire. Passion. Affection. Maybe even love.
"Uncomfortable, my lord?" You mock him with a little smirk as you both lie on the sand, observing the surroundings.
"Shut up, or I'll put you over my knee." You huff, shaking your head at his words. You know it's the last thing he'll actually do at this point. You use your binoculars to zoom in on a specific sand dune, in the middle of which there should be a Fremen base.
"Someone woke up with his left foot. I thought you'd be more enthusiastic about the upcoming fight." You say, trying to spot any movement, silhouette, or anything that indicates that your informant was right, and this is the place where one of the more important sietches are.
"I am. But it's damn hot here. Besides, sand gets in where it shouldn't." You smile, barely holding back your laughter, as Feyd allows himself to grumble next to you. You squeal in shock as he spanks you. You look away from the dune and give him an offended, shocked look when he chuckles hoarsely at your reaction.
"You're lucky that it's just a desert and that you're not dressed all in black like our soldiers. If this shipment of new equipment, weapons, and uniforms does not arrive this week, I will return to Giedi Prime and slaughter these useless scientists and engineers. Besides, your harpies will probably be more than happy to help you get rid of every little grain of sand from your body."
"Jealous?" He asks as you go back to watching the dunes.
"I wouldn't willingly be around these cannibals even if you paid me." You say, ignoring the fact that he was clearly asking if you were jealous of HIM, not the fact that he has his concubines and you don't. You shiver, feeling his piercing, burning gaze on you.
You're a little annoyed that he's doing practically nothing. Apparently, he too must have felt the effects of spending many weeks in that damn desert, and he had enough. Just like all of you.
"Arrakis brings out your more feisty side⌠I like it." He takes the binoculars from you and looks in a completely different direction. You snort, trying to see what caught his eye. You frown as you see a sandworm scurrying in the distance. But it wasn't under the sand... "Tell squad six to kill it. Those rats must be moving around again."
"Will you waste the bomb on a sandworm?"
"Only the most important Fremen travel like this. Whoever's on the back of this is not just anyone." You nod. You turn on the communicator and share information with the group, giving them the orders. You feel Feyd's eyes focused on you all the time. You roll your eyes and shift your gaze to his as he continues to stare at you curiously.
"What?"
"You've been here before, right? You may not know the ways of the Fremen, but I can see in your eyes that this planet is no stranger to you."
"The Bene Gesserit prepared us for every circumstance." You answered him deceptively. However, this does not quench his curiosity. And you know that since you're doomed to wait here for a good hour before anything happens, you're doomed to keep him entertained.
"Did they send you to Giedi Prime too?"
"No. But I was often send to Caladan." You say, not realizing how bad a move it was. The wrinkle on his forehead and the gentle tightening of his hand on his blades prove to you what an idiot you are. But you can't keep an eye on the dunes and anticipate his mood swings at the same time. Which he's had quite a lot of since you came to Arrakis. He didn't show it to anyone else, but you could see that the heat was bothering him just as much as it was for all of you.
"Why? Breeding program? Don't tell me you were supposed to be Atreides' pet." He spit out from his mouth the names of the people who were his family's greatest nemeses, as if it were some kind of dead poison. Even though the Atreides were long dead, buried in the sands of Arrakis, he still talked about them with huge hostility.
No. I was supposed to be your pet.
"I don't know." You slide off the sand to get out of sight of your possible opponents. There's no point in observing the area now. You know that your best men and their troops are positioned around you, so you could have left them to make the first attack. For now, you had to defuse a bomb that was about to explode next to you.
"You don't talk about it often. About the Bene Gesserit." He pursues the topic further, following in your footsteps. You both are standing on a small ledge, with your backs pressed against a sandstone. You don't have much space, so you have to rest your arm on his so as not to fall down and crash into the rocks below you.
"I don't want to remember it. I have another life now. Better one." You say, fiddling with your communicator. You issue a surveillance order to the rest of your units and turn it off, waiting for them to notice something. You take the shawl off your head and wipe your sweaty forehead with it.
"I won't let them hurt you again. Or anyone else." You freeze for a moment at his words. All you can do is stare at him in shock as he reaches for your face and grabs your hair. He ties them awkwardly, making sure they don't get in your face. It's a sweet gesture... even too sweet for him. And you wonder how the hell he knows how to tie someone's hair back.
You are about to tie your shawl around your forehead again when Feyd suddenly takes it from you. He wipes the back of your neck and makes sure there isn't a single bead of sweat on your face before he ties your shawl around his wrist.
"Who said they hurt me?" You ask, swallowing. You try to hide the tremble in your voice, but you suddenly become very aware of how close you are to each other. And that you two are completely alone...
"Your eyes and actions tell me more than you can let through your mouth, little witch."
"Shut up, or I'll put you over my knee." You respond with what he told you earlier without thinking much about it.
You gasp in shock as he presses you against the sandstone behind you, guiding the two of you deeper. His dilated pupils, slightly clenched jaw, and rapid breathing confirm how fucked up you are. You've lost your damn guard. Again. And now he will use it to his advantage.
"Oh, my darling little witch⌠you don't know how much I want you to do thisâŚ" He growls in your ear. His nose traces a path from your hair to your neck, inhaling your scent. You shiver as his lips brush against your neck.
"What are you doing?" You moan as he sucks your neck and bites it lightly, leaving a hickey there. He moves his head away from you and looks at the trail he created. He hums lightly, planning where to leave the next one. And another one. And another. And another...
"Shhh... We have a few minutes before they stop bombarding them. Another few before the dust settles and before we enter those rats' canals... let me make sure that my right hand is properly relaxed in the meantime."
As usual, he doesn't give you time to respond. He leans down and captures your lips in a passionate kiss. His chapped lips brush against yours, gently urging you to open your mouth for him. You try to tighten them as best you can, but he somehow manages to bite your lip, which makes him immediately clear the way for his tongue.
You gasp as his hands cup your ass. His fingers dig into your flesh, and you know that if it weren't for the thick tactical suit, it would have left bruises in the shape of his fingers. He picks you up without breaking the kiss and presses you against the stone-sand wall of the small cave.
You moan as his bulge rubs against your clothed core. You dig your fingers into his shoulders, holding yourself up as he peppers your neck with hickeys, grinding against you.
On Giedi Prime, you would struggle with him, trying to break free from his grip. But here, while you've been busy planning, tracking, fighting, and increasing your spice production for the last few weeks, you haven't had any opportunity... to take care of yourself. He wasn't helping either, following you around and acting like a fucking guard dog. And from what you heard from your room next to his in the night, he wasn't denying himself anything. Damn bastard.
What you didn't know was that he was fucking his fist thinking about you all this time because, since the two of you shared a bath, none of his concubines have been able to please him. So he's just as desperate as you are.
You moan as he thrusts into you, especially hard. He also purrs against your neck at the sounds you make. You're well aware that if it didn't take you forever to put your clothes back on, he'd already have you naked beneath him, fucking you wildly and giving you orgasm after orgasm... and you almost want to let him. If only those fucking witches weren't planning on breeding you with him, you would have been riding him wild a long time ago.
At one point, he bites into your neck, making you scream uncontrollably. You blush furiously when he pulls away from your neck with your blood on his full lips and gives you a hungry, lustful look.
"Take off your pants." He orders you. He licks the blood from his lips and leans down to lick the rest from your neck, leaving a few more hickeys on it.
"We⌠can't⌠we... battle..." He suddenly stops making any movements, but instead of moving away from you, as you think he will, he grabs you tightly by the throat. He squeezes lightly and leans forward, resting his forehead against yours. He breathes deeply and heavily, nuzzling his nose against yours before opening his eyes to fix his wide pupils on yours.
"Are you defying me?" You shake your head, always being a good soldier. "Good girl. Pants down, or I'll rip them off, and you'll have to walk back to the base without them."
This is a very real threat. And even though you know he would rather kill any man who dares to look at you in this state than expose you to the⌠lust of the hundreds of men who were on the base, you have no desire to parade around Arrakis with your bare ass. You start to take off your pants, slowly unbuttoning them. He won't even let you take them off of you all the way. As soon as he sees your exposed pussy, he drops to his knees in front of you, holding your hips in a tight grip.
"She blocks me so much when she has a damn spring between her legs⌠a real desert oasisâŚ" He mumbles, his fingers collecting your wetness. You gasp as he looks you straight in the eye, sucking your juices from his finger. You lick your lips unconsciously, your brain completely stunned by the suddenness of the situation, the lust overwhelming you, the sight of him on his knees for you, as well as the spice in the air.
You don't even protest when he licks the stripe of your pussy and tightens his grip on your hips, pressing his face against your crotch. As he begins to lick and suck on your more sensitive parts, you scratch his scalp with your nails in a vain attempt to grab something. His dark, raspy chuckle against your clit makes you even wetter, as the vibrations and fingers teasing your entrance only fuel your desire.
He eats you like he's really dying of thirst. He brings out in you sounds that you would be ashamed of if you were in a better, saner, more aware state. And you try to maintain the last of your dignity and stifle your moans by placing a hand over your mouth, but he growls in protest and removes your hands so quickly that you have no idea when it happened. He places it on his shoulder, encouraging you to dig your nails into him as he devours you like his life depends on it. Like he would die if he didn't make you cum, lick up every last bit of wetness from between your legs.
At one point, he puts your leg over his shoulder. He's even closer to you (if possible), but you're not really paying attention to what he's doing as long as his mouth and fingers are still working their magic on you. You pull him closer, chasing your sweet release, when suddenly, he pulls away.
You growl in anger, opening your eyes. He's still on his knees in front of you, his face covered in your juices, and he's staring at you hungrily as if his face wasn't buried in your pussy moments ago.
"Say my name." His demand throws you off balance for a moment. You open your mouth to argue with him, to taunt him, but instead you close it quickly, biting your lip as his finger lazily moves in and out of your needy pussy. "Scream my name and I'll let you cum."
You don't want to give in to him like that. You don't want to show any weakness. But his fingers stretch you so wonderfully, hitting your most sensitive spot. You tremble around his fingers, biting your lip until it draws blood, too proud to admit to yourself how weak you were.
You escaped from the Bene Gesserit and from your fate to the only safe place; it's darkest under the lamp. No one in their right mind would willingly hide in the house of the man to whom you were supposed to submit. But it turned out that you were following the path these witches laid out for you anyway. But damn, he made you feel like you'd never felt with any man or woman...
You growl furiously as he removes his fingers againâright when you're finally about to come. He laughs hoarsely, sucking his fingers clean of your wetness.
"You're extending my fun, little witch. You must like it as much as I do." You protest as he dips his fingers inside you again, taking you close the edge again. You grab his neck, trying to pull him towards you, but he just laughs, intensifying the work of his fingers and fending off your feeble attempts to pull his face back to your needy cunt. "You know what you have to do to cum." He reminds you with a cocky smirk, watching your trembling, panting form.
Feyd drinks in the sight of you, so needy and desperate to orgasm. And it's all because of him. Every little moan, the closing of your eyes and the tilt of your head in pleasure, the ragged breathing, the quickening of your heartbeat, the wetness between your legs, the sweet nectar of the gods dripping down your thighsâit was all because of him. His cock hardens as he imagines how you'll react as he pounds into you like an animal in heat, stretching your tight walls for him. How you'll clench around his length and dig your nails into his back to feel him as close to you as possible. Or when you swell beautifully with his heir...
He will have you there. Willingly. He will prepare you as he is now; he will fuck out of you any thought until nothing except the desire for him remains.
"Feyd..." You moan as he unconsciously speeds up the movements of his fingers, thrusting them into you at breakneck speed. He smiles, blowing air at your pussy, making you moan even louder.
"Again." He demands, licking the small trail of your juices that has formed on your thighs. He welcomes the way you wet his hand and your shawl that was wrapped around his wrist. He'll save it for later this night.
"Feyd!" You pull on his head and he obliges. He couldn't be cruel to you in this state.
You come suddenly, quickly, and intensely. Your vision is blurry and unclear, and your blood is rushing through you as you moan loudly, holding on to him with all your might.
The next thing you know, he's holding you tightly by your trembling legs as he lowers you to his lap. You straddle him, hugging him tightly as you breathe slowly, trying to get back to a state of relative using after he fucked the orgasm of your life out of you. You hide your face in his neck, too disappointed in yourself to see the proud smirk on his face. He lazily rubs your back, holding you as you regain your strenght.
"You owe me, little witch. And you know, I always collect my debt." He growls hoarsely in your ear and presses a kiss on your temple. You can smell your scent on him. You blush, embarrassed, as you can feel desire rising in you again. "No response? Not a single malicious comment? Did I make you come so hard that now you are speechless? Are you really just a little mouse in need of my attention under that strong witch façade?"
"I'm not a fucking mouse." You snap at him in anger, finally coming to your senses.
"So that's the first one. Even better for me." He stands up, slowly carrying you from his lap to the ground. He reaches for your pants and helps you put them on. He grabs your hands and pulls you closer to him. You can't stand alone. You can't fucking stand alone. He laughs as he realises it, which irritates you to the point where you can't control yourself anymore.
"Shut up." You use your voice on him before you bite your tongue to stop yourself. Silence falls between you for a moment. You swallow, realising what you've done. You open your mouth to explain yourself, but, as usual, he beats you to it.
"Hmm⌠interesting. So you have that fire in youâŚ" He tangles his hand in your hair and watches you closely, fascinated by the way you used your voice on him for the first time. "As sweet as I thought. Better than any water⌠Use that voice on me in a way I don't like, and I will really punish you, little witch. And this time, it will only be pleasant for me. Understood?" You nod your head with clenched teeth. "Good girl. Let's go. I believe they stopped dropping bombs right when you came on my face and fingers." He brags, letting you go when he sees you can stand on your own. You roll your eyes, realising how often he'll brag about it. You draw your blade and follow him, looking forward to hunting for Fremen.
You try to ignore the sand that⌠got where he was a few seconds ago and where he had it himself too. Damn bastard.
You walk through the corridors of your base. You're covered in blood, but it doesn't bother you much. Maybe a little when you remember that you will have to remove clotted blood from your hair. You sigh, adjusting the scarf around your neck that you took from some fremen to hide the hickeys as you walk to the war room to give new orders to the soldiers.
The Sietch has been completely destroyed by you. You murdered most of the fremen, and those left alive were taken prisoner... or to the camp brothel. You preferred not to go into details.
As you walk through the halls, you hear rustling behind you. You take a few slow steps and turn around, with your hand on your dagger, only to see na-Baron's harpies. You tense up as you watch the three women carefully and distrustfully.
"How can I help you?" You ask them, trying to avoid showing them genuine disgust and hostility. After all, they had somehow kept Feyd away from you⌠for now.
"The little witch is in troubleâŚ"
"Our master will be very angry with herâŚ"
"Maybe he'll even let us suck her bones when he's done with herâŚ"
They say one by one, tilting their heads as they observe you. You shiver slightly, but you quickly adopt a hostile, intimidating stance, not caring much about what they say. They may have been cannibals, but you were a trained soldier and killer. You would kill them in a heartbeat if they weren't useful to you in some way.
"What do you want, vultures?" You growl at them, expecting them to get scared and return to their master's chamber, waiting for him like faithful dogs.
"The little witch's friend is hereâŚ"
"Our master is interrogating herâŚ"
"And he learns very interesting things about the witch."
"When he's done with her, he'll be ours again."
"We will eat her meat and feast, celebrating our victory."
And what really should scare you more is the part about them saying they're going to eat you, but all you can think about is that friend he's interrogating. Another Bene Gesserit? Impossible. You made sure that everyone who came into contact with you either believed you were dead or forgot that you existed. Except for one⌠No. No, that wasn't possible.
"I have the blood of hundreds of rats on me. Get out of my sight unless you want yours to adorn my armor. And believe me⌠I will do it with great pleasure. I bet your master would fuck me on your corpse as a reward." You snap at them, still processing what may have been happening in the interrogation room. If your suspicions were true... you didn't even want to think about it. This couldn't be happening. You're paranoid. After so many years of keeping everything a secret... you couldn't lose control that easily.
You pay them no further attention and continue walking, ignoring their hisses and mocking laughter as you change your plans and head to the interrogation room.
You had to run away. As far away from here as possible. But if you do, he will chase after you. And when he finds you, and there is no doubt that he will, he will gut you and throw your remains to his harpies.
So you couldn't escape. You had to face him and try to tame him somehow. But how the hell are you going to explain to him that you ran away from the Bene Gesserit with him because you didn't want to be his concubine? Maybe a few years ago he would have understood it, but now that he has found this strange obsession with you, how could you get out of this situation? He'll cut you up before you even try to say anything.
You pass soldiers standing at the door of the interrogation room. They nod at you, letting you in as you hesitantly walk over to see for yourself if the situation is actually as dire as you think.
You feel the cold metal door on your back as it closes behind you with a bang. You freeze in place, swallowing nervously, as you see the Fremen Reverend Mother handcuffed to a chair. What scares you much more than the fact that it is really a Bene Gesserit is that it's Lady Jessica. Your former trainer in that sick sisterhood.
Feyd is standing right in front of her. His hands are gripped tightly around his daggers, and his gaze is focused on the woman in front of him. He strokes the blade of his dagger with his thumb as he is lost in his thoughts. He behaved as if he were completely oblivious to you, but you know him better than to even think for a while that he didn't notice your entrance. But he doesn't say anything as he continues to stare at her intently.
"She can tell you that herself. Right, Y/N?" Lady Jessica looks at you, raising an eyebrow defiantly. Even captured, she looks proud, as if she were the one who had power over what was happening in the room. "I should thank you. If it weren't for you, Paul would never have taken over the Kwisatz Haderach's way. No matter how hard I tried..."
"FeydâŚ" You ignore her and walk over to Harkonnen. You place a hand on his shoulder, but he just flinches at your touch, moving away from you. His eyes were fixed on the floor; he wasn't giving you even a single glance.
"I'm not surprised. If they sent me to breed with such a monster, I would also run away... not necessarily into his arms, but I really admire your skillful mind. To come up with such intrigue. No one would ever imagine that a little scared girl would run straight into the lion's mouth to take shelter there. I remember how you cried down my skirt when you found out what your mission was. I never would have imagined that my apprentice would go so far."
"Silence!" You shout at her, using the voice, and surprisingly, you succeed. You don't have time to try to understand what just happenedâthat you used your voice against a much stronger woman than you, the Reverend Mother. You walk up to Feyd and cup his cheek with your hand, forcing him to look at you.
His gaze is blank. He's wearing his mask, blocking out any emotions that might get through and reveal what he's thinking. He takes your hand and moves it away from his face, pushing you away from him like a bug.
"Would you like to see a monster, concubine of the Atreides? I'll be more than happy to show you oneâŚ" Before either of you can react, Feyd swings, creating a long gash across her chest. The woman gasps in shock, placing her hand on her wound, from which blood is now flowing down on the floor.
Before you can take a breath to talk some sense into him, he plunges the blade into her chest. You tremble as you hear the sound of cracked bones under the movement of his dagger and the witch's screams.
You don't do anything. You just stand there, watching as Feyd takes out his anger on her, disembowelling her. The metallic smell of blood hits your nostrils, but even that doesn't cause you to react. All you can do is stand and watch. And wait for your turn.
You feel sick as Lady Jassica's screams remind you of your friends who died on Arrakis. You deny what's happening in front of you as your thoughts return to that fateful day.
You weren't sent to Arrakis to try to survive. No, the plan created by Bene Gesserit was much worse. You were sent there to kill each other. This sick test was intended to eliminate weak individuals, leaving only one Bene Gesserit alive, the one who was the strongest among the young generation of women trained by these mad witches.
You were sent on one ship, thrown into the desert with weapons and one bottle of water, as an act of mercy. There were fifty of you. You killed half of them. Or at least that's what the Reverend Mothers told you after the Sisterhood took you back from there..
You were the only one left alive.
From that day on, you promised yourself that you would never let them control your life or make you go through these tests again. You didn't want to take part in their sick games ever again. You preferred to die rather than become their tool again, a monster that blindly follows their orders.
You never wanted to feel powerless or furiously frustrated again.
And now, standing there and staring blankly as Feyd killed the woman who was your mentor in front of you, you felt as if you were once again that helpless girl who is forced to do as she is told and who has no power over anything that is happening around her.
You flinch as blood reaches your shoes. You look up to see Na-Baron turning towards you. Blood was dripping down his armour as he cleaned his blades on her clothes, which were already soaked in blood.
For a moment, you delude yourself, thinking that it's not what you think. That he didn't actually discover the truth about your past in the Bene Gesserit by accident. That everything will be all right, just how it used to.
But by the look in his icy-blue eyes, you know he knows. He gives you the same angry, bloodthirsty glare that he gives his victims moments before they die. But there's something else there. Pain. Betrayal. Without knowing why, you feel a flood of guilt wash over you, outweighing your fear. But you didn't owe him anything. No loyalty or sincere devotion.
You gasp as he pushes you against the wall and presses the knife to your neck, breathing heavily. You feel it gently pierce your skin, causing blood to leak from the wound and run down your neck. He doesn't move away. He doesn't bend down to lick it off your skin. He presses further and harder, looking straight into your eyes. And you don't know if he's just testing you or if he really wants to kill you.
Suddenly, fucking him wasn't the worst solution to the situation you found yourself in...
Part IIITaglist: (I hope that everyone is here...) @thegabbyh @himesuedi @wo-ming-bai @beebeechaos @mamawiggers1980 @moonsoulk @avidreader73 @heartarianagran @dreamlandcreations @ancientbeing10 @lovereadingfanfic @jeansjoie @workof-a-rr-t @aixicl @ladyredstar1991 @evangelineimagine @hobobobo-fett56 @happyant3 @marsflys @aaaaaamond @kamcrazy123 @k1swass @yum-yahgurt @tyns13 @oh-you-mean-me @menari @tyns13
#feyd rautha x reader#feyd rautha x you#feyd rautha x y/n#feyd rautha#feyd rautha harkonnen x reader#feyd rautha harkonnen#feyd x reader#feyd x you#feyd oneshot#house harkonnen#dune part 2#oneshot#feyd supremacy#feyd smut#feyd rautha x bene gesserit reader#feyd imagine#feyd rautha smut#feyd rautha harkonnen x you#smut#dark romance#toxic behavior
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
no one noticed
eddie munson x reader
part i
masterlist â
part ii | part iii
summary: being paired up for a project with eddie leads to a beautiful friendship, it's inevitable that you gain a crush.
warnings: PINING, slow burn, fluff, slight self-deprecating thoughts?, reader is an academic achiever/seeks academic validation kinda (self insert lmaoo), reader has long hair, the upside down doesn't exist here, lmk if i missed anything!
a/n: this is longer than i expected it to be, maybe i'll even make a small series of this :3 lmk if you guys would be interested!
feedback + reblogs are appreciated! â
the morning started out as it always does.
your alarm wakes you up, you get ready for school, say goodbye to your mom, and maybe grab a quick snack before heading out and driving to school. the usual routine.
it's your senior year, it's supposed to be the best year of high school. though, so far it has been very disappointing. you blame yourself for not being as extroverted as you hoped to be during your freshman year, now you don't have as many friends as middle school you had envisioned.
but you do have robin.
she's been your closest friend throughout the years, having met her in freshman year in the library, where you spent your lunchtime at, and you're okay with just having one close friend. you've come to peace with that. robin has been the bestest friend you've ever had, she's became a confidant, and you never have to put up a front with her. it's easy to talk to her, she has that sort of power somehow. what usually takes you a few weeks to become comfortable with someone new, it had only been a mere few days before being totally comfortable with robin.
as you walk into the school, you walk to your locker, seeing her right beside it.
"hey robin," you smile at her as she moves out the way for you, "good morning."
she returns your smile with her shoulder to the locker beside your own, one bookbag strap hanging from the other, "goood morning!"
you grab the materials you need for the first class of the day, "what's got you so happy this early?" you yawn.
robin shrugs, "can't a woman just be happy to see her best friend?"
rolling your eyes playfully, "of course you can!" you smirk at her, closing the locker and adjusting your bag on your shoulder, "...but maybe it has to do with a certain bandmate of yours?" you whisper.
she gasps, whispering back, "what! no. definitely not, definitely did not talk to her just a few minutes ago."
you laugh as the bell rings, signaling the start of the day.
"guess i'll see you at lunch?"
she nods, "can we go to the cafeteria today instead of the library? forgot my lunch today, woke up late."
you both begin to walk to the direction of your classes, "yeah that's fine, see you there!" giving her a side hug, you both go your separate ways.
it's now your class before lunch, history.
the day has felt longer than usual. you can't wait for it to be over and have your after school nap.
dropping your bag beside your desk, you sit and take out your notebook for the class.
the other students come walking in, he sits in his usual spot behind you.
you sit up straighter, god i'm so embarrassing.
usually, you hate having to have people sit behind you. it always feels like their watching your every move. of course, it's not true, but you can't help but think it. it's why you always sit in the back. but unfortunately, those seats were taken when you had walked in the first day of this class.
it's even worse when you think the person behind you is cute.
you move your hair to your shoulders, hoping it covers the sight to your notebook. you're just shading in the margins.
you look up when the teacher gets up from his desk, class is about to start.
"alright class, let's get started."
he walks over to the door and shuts it, and begins taking attendance.
"well, for today it'll be fairly easy. you won't hear me talk much today," the class let's out sighs of relief, the jocks who get along with him laugh playfully, "alright, alright. you won't be doing that after what i tell you."
oh no. you already know what he's about to say.
"we'll be doing a project! you'll be grouped up in pairs." immediately people begin to look at one another, already knowing who they want to be paired with, you look around, you don't really talk to anyone in that class. though, nancy wheeler has been kind to you, hopefully she'd want to pair up with you. but probably not, since barb and jonathan is in this class too. you can still hope though. any of them!
"before you get excited, i'll be the one assigning groups. it'll be at random."
now, the class really does let out sounds of disappointment and dissatisfaction.
"i told you, you wouldn't like it!" he laughs and clears his throat and goes back to his desk, grabbing a piece of paper and going back to leaning on his podium.
"alright, let's see here." he goes on to list the pairings, you anxiously wait for your name to be called.
please. please, please, pair me with nancy. or barb. or jonathan.
"nancy wheeler and-" please! "barbara holland."
well, okay. that's fine, who else is left? you'd been so caught up in waiting for your name that you hadn't kept up with who was called and who hasn't. jonathan! he hasnât been called yet. please, please, please-
"y/n l/n and-" oh shit, that's you. "eddie munson."
oh shit, he's behind you.
the girl in front of you turns around and whispers to you, "good luck."
should you turn around? if you don't what if he thinks you're upset about being paired with him? you should probably turn around, the teacher keeps listing names, and you look back briefly.
he's already looking at you and you awkwardly make eye contact; you give a small smile and turn back around. okay that wasn't so bad right? dang it. you've tried your hardest to not talk to him. but if you think someone's cute you should want to talk to them, right? wrong. you never know what to say when you like someone, how can you even like someone without talking to them? you don't know, but it happened anyway. and now you're basically being forced to talk to him.
robin's going to love this.
"okay, now that you know who your partners are, i'll talk about what this project will be about. you and your partners will come up with a topic, it'll have to be a significant part of history. you'll make a presentation where both will have to speak in front of the class. you can bring in photos, poster boards, anything to aid the presentations. it's not necessary, but it could earn you extra points!"
he looks over to the clock on the wall, "... i'll give you until the end of class, which is about," he looks down to his wristwatch to double check, "40 minutes from now, to come up with a topic, come to my desk to let me know you've come up with something before leaving class, please."
clapping his hands together, he sighs, "alright! pair up!"
everyone begins to move to be with their partners, darn it. all you have to do is turn around. it's not that big a deal. as nervous as you are to talk to eddie, your grade matters more than a silly crush.
you turn around in your seat, grabbing your notebook and putting it in your lap. finally looking up you see him tapping his pencil on his desk, also looking up. the awkward eye contact again, awkward to you at least.
okay. maybe you can fail one project.
who are you kidding, your parents would look at you crazy if you came home with a failing grade.
"hey." you finally say, giving him another shy smile. god damn it why are you so awkward.
he nods, "hey." he leans onto his elbows, looking away, "it's alright if you wanna switch partners y'know? or if you wanna work alone, or something."
you look at him in surprise, "no! it's fine. i don't mind working with you, sorry if i gave that impression." furrowing your eyebrows, dang it maybe your nervousness made him think that.
he looks back to you, "really? i wouldn't want to bring your grade down, straight A student." he smiles. okay, now he's just messing with you.
you can't help the heat that rushes to your cheeks, so he must know about you then? how does he know that?
"funny that you think i would let that happen." you laugh.
he leans back onto his chair, arms now crossed on the table. "alright then, are you sure you wanna be my partner, then?" he looks at you, eyebrows raised.
"yes, i'm sure." you now lean on his desk, arms also crossed.
"do you have any ideas for our topic?" you grab the notebook from your lap, grab a pencil, and put it in between you both on the desk.
he sits up now, leaning on the desk, mirroring your actions.
oh no, he's close now, breathe.
he scratches the back of his neck, "uh... not really."
"alright, that's fine. uhm," you look at the clock, "we have about 35? 30? minutes, so we have time. we should just pick a few things and then we can pick the one we like best, yeah?" you write in your notebook, ideas, and underline it. you look back up and find eddie looking down at your notebook before looking back up as well.
"yeah, that sounds like a good idea."
you tap your pencil and bite your lip, thinking.
"hmm... we could do like the great depression or something." you murmur and write it down.
as you have your head down to write it, you miss eddie's panicked gaze. he's never really had much care for these types of things since usually whoever he's partnered with doesn't even bother talking to him and do it all themselves, doesn't even give him the chance to contribute. he quickly tries to think so that he can add something too.
"uh, the- what about the american revolution? or something? i dunno."
you look back up, "yeah! you wanna write that?"
you offer the pencil to him, "sure." he takes it, turning the notebook towards him, feeling a bit insecure about his handwriting compared to yours that's above his own. it isn't the neatest, and he never really cared about it, but he can't help it when you look at him like that.
the rest of the time goes by like that, going back and forth with ideas, your notebook page filled with both your handwriting.
"okay, we have like 10 minutes left. do you have a favorite?"
you tilt your head as you wait for an answer.
"uh," he bites his lip as he looks down at the list, "the invention of the printing press?" to be honest he just picked a random one.
"cool! i'm alright with that." you smile as you put a small star beside the idea.
"hmm... would you want to do a poster board? or anything?"
no, honestly he would not. but he looks at you and can tell that you really would, anything that would earn extra points, right? he smiles.
"i wouldn't mind it. i could buy the stuff for it." he doesn't have the money for it, but he'll just have to sell more of his stuff for it.
"really? no that's okay, i'm the one that wanted to do it."
"nooo," he gives you a pointed look, playfully scolding you, "i'll buy it. what do we need for that?" he plays with the end of his hair twisting it in front of his face. a nervous habit of his, you make him nervous. not that you realize.
"well, the board, some markers, we could use mine since i already have some, and some glue. we could print out the stuff we need at the library, once we find out whatever we need to print."
"alrighty then. we made a lot of progress today then, huh? i'm the best partner you could have! we're really an unstoppable duo, right here." he puts his hand up for a high-five.
you give him the high-five, ignoring the tingly feeling on your hand, and it wasn't from the impact.
"oh yeah, totally." you laugh.
"i don't like that tone." he squints at you.
"what do you mean? i'm serious! we are the best duo." you smile.
"alright, i believe you." he smiles and stretches.
the bell rings, and it feels like suddenly the day went by too fast now.
you stand and grab your things, writing your names on an index card and the topic for the project.
eddie stands as well, about to say something but you beat him to it.
"let's go turn in our topic."
he usually is out the door when they do this, okay.
you both walk to the teachers desk, you smile and give him the index card.
he takes it and looks up with a smile, "great topic!" he looks over at eddie, "hopefully she rubs off on you!"
you frown and look over at eddie, who gives him a sarcastic smile and nod.
you both walk out the classroom, "do you have lunch after this?" he asks.
you stop in your tracks, about to walk to the cafeteria to meet robin.
"yeah i do, do you?"
"yup." he smiles and walks beside you, making your way to the cafeteria.
"y'know i was always scared to talk to you." he gives you a side eye, before looking straight again.
"what? of me?" you look over at him incredulously.
"oh, totally. thought you were scary, y'know being a smarty pants and all."
ah, so he's messing with you. again.
"ha ha," you roll your eyes, though you're smiling, "very funny."
"you know those candies? what're they called? smarties? yeah, that's you."
"what? it's a candy!" you laugh.
"so? that's still you."
"okay, okay. i'm not that smart alright?" you shake your head, still smiling. you can't stop smiling.
he looks at you like you're crazy. "you're kidding, right? don't you have like, the highest grade in the class?"
you shrug, feeling shy. "could be better, though."
the cafeteria is in view now, and you desperately need to change the subject. "well, guess this is where we go our separate ways." you sigh dramatically.
"i guess so." he breaks eye contact and looks around, "you could uh, sit at our table. if you want."
"oh! uh... i wouldn't want to bother-" "you wouldn't be."
you smile at him and he swears he can hear his heat beating out his chest right now.
"thank you. but i was gonna meet with my friend robin. i'll see you tomorrow in class, though."
"right, yeah, that's fine. see you tomorrow." he opens the door to the cafeteria and dramatically makes way for you to pass through.
you wave him goodbye as he makes way to his groups table, you see robin at your usual spot.
oh you aren't going to hear the end of this.
#katstarry#eddie munson x reader#fanfiction#fluff#stranger things fanfiction#stranger things#stranger things fluff#eddie munson#eddie munson fluff#eddie munson x you#eddie munson x y/n#eddie munson fanfic
768 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Yo hear me out
Ludwig reaches the age to find a bride. A ball is hosted and women are invited. Darling gets scared and gets flashbacks of her time and doesnt attend.
Here we go again
Yandere!king x fem!reader, yandere!prince, yandere???princess
Summary: it's time for the crown prince to find a wife, but it is more complicated because of his family's disturbing history
Warnings: violence, trauma from earlier ball, mother scared of her own child, conservative views, twisted family
Word count: 1.7k
Read this oneshot to get a better understanding
Itâs normal for girls to have one, but Edmund has insisted that Ludwig should have one too. He needs to be put out in society, to find a queen worthy of the Vesanus-house. You doubt any one deserves to be in this house. They deserve so much better.Â
All noble families and aristocracy have been invited in hopes of finding a wife for the future king ⌠or what is left of it. You have no desire to join. It all is too similar to that ball â the one where Edmund decided you were going to be his. When many of your family friends died. When many of your personal friends died. The blood bath was a tsunami, and had given you nightmares for months. You have learned to love him. Itâs not like youâve had any other choice but to accept him.Â
You canât see this ball ending in any other way than it did that night.
âCome on, darlingâ, Edmund says as he walks into the room. âPeople are asking for you. You have to come now.â
âIâm not going out thereâ, you reply shortly, feeling panic set in your body.Â
Youâre not even wearing the right clothes. Dressed in your nightgown, sitting on the bed. You havenât planned on leaving any time soon. The mere thought of entering the ball room makes your skin crawl. You havenât been in there since that night. Youâre not planning to either.Â
âYou have toâ, Edmund says, walking closer to the bed.
You canât control it anymore. âNo! Iâll never go in there again!ââ
He stops. He isnât used to people telling him ânoâ, and you canât help but feel a bit cocky about it.Â
âIf youâre not there, people will talk!â Edmund insists. âTheyâll talk about you more than of Ludwig and that will defeat the entire point of the ball!â
âIâm not going out there and Iâll take whatever punishment you come up with because I refuse!â you say through gritted teeth, even though you want nothing more than to scream at him. âItâs exactly like that night! I know that something will happen! Heâs just like you.â
You hate to admit it, but Ludwig scares you. Your own child scares you.Â
Edmund sighs and nods slowly.Â
âOkay, I get itâ, he says.Â
You donât look at him.Â
âIâll let you stay hereâ, he says. âYou donât have to come with me. Get some rest, okay, darling?â
You nod shortly.
âIâll come check on you every now and thenâ, he says.
âOkay.â
Edmund walks over to you, cups your cheeks and kisses you gently. He gives you a small smile before he walks out and closes the door behind him, returning to the ball. Maybe this is for the better, he thinks. If youâre in the bedroom, no one will be able to put their filthy eyes on you.
âFather!â Ludwig says loudly to be heard over the crowd of laughing people. âWhere is she? Where is mother?â
âSheâs not feeling wellâ, he lies to not cause suspicion among the guests. âSheâs resting.â
Ludwig scoffs. Resting? During his debutante ball?
âNot on my fucking watchâ, he mutters and makes his way out of the ball room.Â
He storms down the great corridors, getting further away from the music and laughter. The dark corridors are colder than the heated ballroom. He marshes towards the kingâs and queenâs chamber with an anger roaring in his chest. He doesnât bother knocking as he enters. You look up at him from the bed, a look of shock and confusion.Â
âWhat do you think youâre doing?â Ludwig spits and stops right in front of you. âWhy arenât you out there celebrating me? This is a gigantic day for me, mother!â
âI know, Ludwig, but I donât feel well about itâ, you mumble uncomfortably and avoid his intensive eyes.Â
The same eyes as his fatherâs.Â
âBecause father fucked up?â he scoffs and presses his hands to his chest. âHow's that my problem? Why canât you support me?â
Because youâre like him.Â
Ludwig knows about that night. He knows everything. Edmund hasn't understood why he should hide it when it's a big part of the family history.
âIâm sorryâ, you say. âI have to rest.â
Ludwig doesnât waste any time, doesnât hesitate, before he grabs your wrist and yanks you up from the bed. A painful wave shoots through your arm. Heâs holding your wrist in a hard, tight grip that is sure to leave behind bruises. He drags you out of the room, out into the big corridor.Â
âLudwig, stop!â you exclaim.Â
He doesnât listen, doesnât answer, as if he hasn't heard you. You look around for anything to help you. Your eyes land on a maid carrying table cloths.Â
âGet the king!â you plead.Â
You continue to fight against Ludwig until Edmund storms over. He ran directly from the stood the second the maid reached him.
âLet her go this instant!â he orders.Â
And Ludwig does. You fall down on your knees, clutching your hurt hand to your chest. Your entire body is trembling.
âHave you no shame?!â Edmund roars. âYour mother is in a nightgown! Should the entire aristocracy see her in this state, do you think?â
Ludwigâs ears have gone red. Itâs extraordinary, you think, how Edmund is the only one that can make him seem human. The only one that can make him feel pure regret and shame.Â
âIf you can treat your mother like this, how do you expect any of the men in there to have respect for you?â Edmund continues and gestures back towards the way to the ballroom. âDo you think any of them will let any of their daughters marry you? Answer!â
Ludwig seems to struggle to talk. âNo, father âŚâ
âAsk your mother for forgiveness.â
Ludwig turns to you. You force yourself to meet his eyes.Â
âForgive me, motherâ, he says.Â
It sounds weird to hear him ask for forgiveness. You donât answer him. Your voice have didappeared. Edmund helps you up gently and wraps his arm around you. You canât help but cry as he starts to lead you back to the chamber. How could your own child be such a monster? Did he inherit nothing from you? Did you fail as a parent? Could you have done more for him?
âItâs okay, my jewelâ, Edmund comforts you. âI will punish him. Did he hurt you?â
âNoâ, you answer.Â
You clutch your painful hand tighter to your chest.Â
âGoodâ, Edmund replies. âI will put guards outside your door to make sure that he wonât return.â
He tucks you in and gives you a sorry smile. He burns with anger. That child.Â
âEdmund?â
âYeah?â
âWhereâs Victoria?âÂ
Ludwig storms down the corridor. Fuck everything. Fuck it all.Â
He feels something hit him on the leg. He stops. He looks down, then around, but canât see anything. Another small blow to his leg. He bends down and picks up a small stone. A small smile spreads on his face.Â
âShoot me one more time and Iâm taking back the slingshotâ, he says.Â
âNot fair!â a voice whines from behind one of the heavy drapes by the large window.Â
Ludwig walks over to the window and pulls away the heavy, red curtains, revealing a small child sitting on the floor. She giggles up at him. Ludwig crouches down in front of her and knocks on the wooden slingshot.Â
âYouâre supposed to be asleep by nowâ, he says. âI thought your governess was supposed to look after you. Where is she?â
âShe fell asleepâ, Victoria replies and giggles.Â
Ludwig scoffs with a smile and picks her up, carrying her on his hip.Â
âAlright, letâs goâ, he says. âBack to bed.â
âNo!â Victoria complains. âI want to dance too.â
âYouâre too small. You can dance when youâre older.â
The thought breaks his heart. Reality is, he doesnât want her to become older. He wants her to stay the little size she is now, innocent and cute. For now, she is the only person that doesnât dislike him.Â
âHave you found a wife yet?â she asks.Â
âNo, not yetâ, he answers. âBut the night is young â for me, not for you.â
Victoria hugs her brother's neck and rests her head on his shoulder.Â
âI want a debutante ball tooâ, she mumbles.Â
âYou will have one, when you're olderâ, he says. âAnd I will make sure that no stupid men come to take you. Theyâll have to go through a long and hard process with me before I let them come close to you.â
âWill you shoot them with the slingshot?â
âIâm the crown prince, I can do whatever I want.â
He carries Victoria back to the nursery. In the rocking chair, the governess is sleeping with a book in her hand. Ludwig rolls his eyes. He tucks Victoria into her bed and walks over to the rocking chair. He grabs the book out of her hands and hits her on the top of the head. She gasps and shoots up.Â
âHi, good morningâ, Ludwig says sarcastically. âDo you know what time it is?â
âN-No, what?â she asks with a raspy, scared voice.Â
âTen. At night. Guess who I just found out in the corridor shooting people who walk by with a slingshot?â
The governess looks around wide eyed, searching for the little girl.
âDo your job before I make father find a new governessâ, Ludwig threatens and throws the book in her lap.Â
She blushes and apologizes profusely. Ludwig rolls his eyes.Â
âLudwigâ, Victoria says from the bed.
âYes?â Ludwig asks in a softer tone.
âCan you tell me about the ball tomorrow morning?â
âSure.â
âWill you pick a nice girl? Someone that wants to be my friend?â
Ludwig feels his heart ache. He has friends, some at least â some that have been chosen to be his side when he'sking â but Victoria has none. It's not important. She has her tutors to teach her etiquette. A girl to be married off for connections doesn't need friends.Â
âYesâ, he replies quietly. âI will.â
Victoria smiles and hugs her doll, closing her eyes.
Ludwig says goodnight to his little sister and walks out, making his way back to his ball. He will find someone tonight, someone worthy. And if he doesn't, heâll have these balls until he finds one.Â
#yandere#yandere x reader#yandere x you#yandere imagines#yandere drabbles#yandere oc x you#yandere oc x reader#yandere king#yandere royal#yandere prince#female reader
916 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Sticky
ITZYâs Shin Yuna x Male Reader
1.9k words
Prequel to Party Police
See also: Not Shy, Bahama
A/N: I write this in two sittings for probably the only mommy Yuna fic lol - BFH-type shit. No editing, no beta-reading, just pure lust again.
â
The clickings of the keyboards displace silence. Again, youâre stuck in the mundane cycle of doing another proposal for the project youâre going to lead. Sighs and sighs donât keep you from drowsiness building up inside. Others donât seem to do better even, some even folded on their desks already. The chilly breeze from the conditioner really is relentless right now, so damn perfect for a nap.
âMiss Shin wants you,â the secretary says, keeping you from falling into slumber.
You quickly get up from your desk, pacing towards the glass-paned office. You see your other co-workers dreading their assignments, clicking on their keyboards with blank eyes. On the opposite side, you can see, through the horizontal blinds, the vibrant office with your boss, Shin Yuna, doing the decorations inside. Sheâs tall (well, taller than you, at least), often confident, and so energetic, contrary to the department she just got handed over a few weeks ago.
You knock on the transparent door, seeing her putting on her Lady Bird poster on the wall. Sheâs wearing a one-piece raven black dress, one that hugs her slim, otherworldly curvy body so well. You can see her wide hips being so prominent, stripping away your fatigue.
âCome in!â she says, looking over her shoulders as sheâs finishing the touch-ups.
You open the door, greeted with the scent of her air purifierâspring. The white fur carpet on the floor welcomes you with the sensations on your soles. Her office is spacious, and the colorful decorations fit her attitude and personality so much.
âPlease, sit down,â she says with a smile, hand pointing to the seat in front of her desk. Even the cluttering trinkets on her table never look crowded, they are so meticulously placed to give her a perfect amount of space left for her work.
You accept her invitation, walking towards the seat. Yuna also retreats from her sprinklings back to hers, sitting down in her chair gracefullyâa charming boss.
The air hangs heavy for a while, as Yuna takes some time to clear her desk. You glance around the room like the other times. The crucial difference being the Lady Bird poster, of course, and a few more band posters that you canât quite recall from your listening history.
âSoâŚâ Yuna breaks the silence, tapping a finger on her chin, contemplating. âI see that youâve been looking a little tired. Is that true?â
You blabber out, âN-No! Iâm not tired a-at all.â You even put your hands up to deny the allegation.
âThose eyes donât lie, baby.â The utterance of the last word alone freezes you. Is she flirting?
Letâs pause for a bit. Shin Yuna just got promoted to being your departmentâs managerânow three weeks in tenure. Her bubbly and kind personality receives multiple acclaim from your co-workers. And combined with her insanely high performances in projects, you cannot see how she wouldnât get the position.Â
Now, that friendly personality can be a bit, to say the least, slightly invasive. Yuna has always been so eager to fire up a talk with people, even if it means robbing someoneâs silence. Sheâs also always happy to help those around her, no matter the methods. Youâve heard some complaints about her vivacious nature, but with the results saying otherwise, you just cannot dislike her for that.
âA-Are you suggesting I should go home or s-something?â you ask, unable to register how sheâs getting up to close the blinds, as if sheâs asking for some privacy from the outside right now. The room seems to shrink.
âOh, does it look like that? Not at all, baby,â there it is again, baby.
âAs your boss, I have to make sure that you stay productive for the dayâs work!â Her smile lights the room up, as she walks towards her chair and sits down again. âI canât have my employees dreading their jobs and expect a satisfactory performance.â
âY-Youâre very kind, M-Miss Shin,â you stammer out, and she seems to be happy with your words.
âNow tell me.â Yuna leans in closer to you, giving you the fine details of her faceâdoe eyes, minty breath, rose-colored lips. âAre you familiar with⌠mommy kink?â
You freeze, not expecting such a question from your manager. The gears in your head are working their best to seek the best answer you can give her, let alone making sense of the peculiar situation.
âA-Aga-â
âIâm certain of what Iâve said, mister,â she cuts you off, stern. Her expression reduces into an emotionless state. âMommy kink, yes or no.â
âUhâŚâ Thatâs the only answer you can give her. The prospect of fully submitting to Miss Shin Yuna seems too enticing. Yet, perhaps itâs your inhibition thatâs stopping your desire from falling into places.
âCome, sit on my lap,â Yuna instructs.
You glance around the roomâleft, right, backâas if to delay the inevitable of her pleasuring you.
âNow,â Yuna now commands, her voice steps down a few notes.Â
âAnd thereâs no camera hidden here, I promise,â she says with a smile, comforting you a little.
You slowly get up from your seat. What if I donât do well enough for her? You walk around her table to land at your destination, your back against her face. She adjusts her position on her chair a little to accommodate your ass.
Her thighs feel⌠strongâdefinitely a result of workouts she has had after work. The images of those sweaty, skimpy sessions are making your mouth quiverâthe fluid dripping down her body, just for you to taste.
Her hands start from grabbing the both sides of your slutty hips, earning a small whimper from you.
âSo yearning for mommyâs touch, arenât you?â Yuna giggles, moving her frisky fingers to unbutton your blue shirt.
âY-Yes, mommy.â Your breath comes out in a false rhythm.
With your abdomen being gradually exposed, she uses a hand to feel it a bit, sending shocks and shocks through your faltering body.
âF-Fuck.â
âHmm, so needy for mommy~â Yuna then continues her groping, until the last button is freed. Your upper body is bare under the cold air of the conditioner right now, as she brings the fondling hand up to your throat.
âDo you want my lips on you, baby boy?â Yuna asks, breaths warming the back of your neck. You can only nod at her.
Consented, she plants her lips on your body, and you are sure that the rosy prints are going to stick with you until the end of the day. Still, is it a fact that you should care right now? Getting groped by your goddess of a manager, with her being your mommy, on top of it.
You shiver at her kisses.
She frees your throat before drawing her hand down to play with your raging bulge. She can definitely feel your cock aching to be freed right now.
âNeed a hand, baby?â again, she asks, hand fondling the tent in your pants.
You become a stuttering mess at this point. âY-Yes, m-mommy, please.â
âPlease⌠what, baby boy?â Sheâs playing coy with you for sure.
âP-Please use your hand on my c-cock, please,â you utter out.
She whispers into your ear, âGood boy.âÂ
She unzips your pants, hand then slithering into the hole. The sensations are even stronger right now, with your underwear being the only barrier between you and her.
She keeps kissing your moaning neck, printing roses wherever she can reach. Her hand is stuck in fondling your cock through the slim cloth.
âMommy, p-please,â you whimper, desire burning too brightly.
âSay please again, baby boy, and Iâll touch your cock.â Yuna giggles, enjoying how youâre submitting to your boss so damn easily.
âPlease, m-mommy.â
Yuna wastes no time to push all of your lower garments down in a single motion, exposing your throbbing, twitching cock in glory. She hums in satisfaction at the sight.
âHmm~, baby boy, so hard for me already?â she asks, finger drawing a line on the back of your cock from the bottom to the top. It twitches in response.
âNgh, y-yes, m-m-mommy.â Yuna seems to be happy with your answer as she strokes your cock leisurely.
Her slender fingers only do what they have to do: sliding up and down to make you shatter under her touch. She starts at a slow pace, only teasing you about whatâs coming. Her other hand roams under your shirt, moving down onto your juicy ass.
âNgh, mommy,â you utter, pleasure building up in your loins. The sensations become stronger as seconds passed.
Yuna giggles at your whimpering, âYes, baby boy?â
âI-I-, ngh,â you cannot form any words under her spell. Fuck.
Yuna cannot hold her chuckle inside, clearly satisfied with her baby boy melting under her touch. âUse your words, baby. Tell me what you want.â
âFaster, please,â you finally respond, slightly out of breath from the overwhelming sparks all over your body.
Yuna listens to your plea, quickening the strokes, bringing you closer to the edge. Fuck, your slutty moans are probably heard by the people outside now.
The squelches of Yunaâs strokes are filling the room, along with your needy whimpers and her satisfactory hums. âI just wanna spend the whole day jerking this cock~â Yuna expresses, your heart flutters at her words.
âAnd I mean it, really,â she continues, still keeping the moderate pace of her hand from behind.Â
âThe size, the curvature, the thickness, god, Iâm sure it can stretch mommyâs cunt out so well,â she whispers, and your length just cannot get harder at this second.
âM-Mommy, would you berate me i-if I- fuck.â you struggle to lead your words out, stuttering everywhere you can. Sheâs still jerking your cock, nursing you with another hand roaming over your body to over stimulate.
âFast cummer, baby?â She chuckles at your apprehension. âYouâre doing well, baby. I think this is the perfect pace for us.â
âT-Thanks, mommy,â you say, feeling the tightening of your knot already. âM-Mommy, where c-can I cum?â
âOoh, thatâs an interesting question, baby boy,â Yuna laughs. âI donât think the higher-ups would mind a few stains from us~,â
âW-Wha-â
âShh, let mommy handle this,â she affirms. âJust stay on my lap and let me milk your cock, okay?â
Your mind goes feral, aching for release. Her hand relentlessly stroking your length and another traversing your compact frame just overloads your mind. âY-Yes mommy.â
âGood boy, now, cum for me, please.â
And it hits, you become undone at her touch, like a lightning. Your sticky cum is shot everywhereâon her desk, on the floor, hell, even on yourself. You moan in the pleasure of her touch and the mind-shattering orgasm. âMommy!â you shout. Yeah, everyone is going to hear that.
âWow,â Yuna pants, before planting a kiss on your neck. She doesnât seem to mind the fact that your seed is on her precious report right now. âYou came so much for mommy.â
You try to catch your breath, before speaking out, âThanks, mommy.â
â
#yuna#yuna smut#itzy#itzy smut#itzy yuna#itzy yuna smut#kpop fanfic#kpop smut#male reader#male reader smut
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
đRoll Call
A/N: my favourite, moody professor. feral. he's actually such a twat.
Content Warnings: coarse language
Sexual Content: Degradation, spitting, light bondage, spanking, slapping, age gap (10 years)
Word Count: 21.5k
Now, sit straight for Professor Styles.
***
Oxford University, 1992.
âAre you actually going to put the effort into my class or do I have to get you a tutor?â
It wasnât what she was hoping for after handing in an assignment. She fought back the hot tears that sprung into her eyes and hoped he didnât see how wet they were. She was exhausted, overworked to the bone trying to balance her studies and a part-time job.
Heâd handed back the papers at the end of his class, and not long after escaped to his office down the hall. Sheâd chased after him, fumbling to keep up with him while her mind was jumbled over the failed grade. Sheâd done plenty of assignments with him and heâd passed every single one.
âI⌠I donât understand. I studied the materialââ
âWell, clearly you didnât study it enough. The years are all mixed up. If you want to be the historian that you say you do, that usually comes with not mixing up dates. I mean,â he held the paper in front of him, reciting the words sheâd written. âJulius Caesar was assassinated in March, 43 BC. Incorrect. He was assassinated in March, 44 BC. You should know this, itâs basic stuff.â
âIâm sorry, I swear it was a simple mistakeââ
âSimple mistakes will cost you your grade. In fact, it has.â
Her heart dropped. âIs there anything I can do? I can fact-check and write it all over again. Please. I want to pass this paper. IâI need to pass.â
He was always this mean. This⌠hurtful. He had no leniency towards so much as a falsely placed comma, and she could see her incorrect information pained him deeply. He was right. It was basic stuff, and internally she knew it. However, sheâd been slammed with studying and had simply made a mistake.
But he had no patience, no care if anyone in his class was overwhelmed with what he pushed onto them. Heâd been given the same load when he himself was studying. In his view, being pushed to the brink was what made him great at what he did. So, he showed his students the same respect as his professors once had.
âWhat makes you think I have the time to give you special treatment, Violet? I have enough papers to grade as is, adding yours to the pile all because you made a mistake will only set me back.â
âItâs one paper.â She begged, near on in tears again. She eyed the plaque that had his name engraved in the gold, avoiding his eyes.
Leaning back in his chair, he eyed her through his wide-framed glasses. He tapped his fingers against his thighs, clad in soft beige plaid pants. Her eyes fluttered towards his sweater, the striped shirt underneath. She lost herself in the pattern as he mulled in his thoughts.
âI want it on my desk tomorrow morning by nine oâclock.â
She could have jumped at the relief she felt. âThank you, sir.â
âJust this once. I wonât be so easy on you if it happens again.â
âIt wonât happen again.â She grinned, grabbing the paper from his outstretched hand.
"Since you're rewriting itâdo you want my honest opinion?"
"Of course." She whispered, always one to accept constructive criticism. She knew he wouldn't hold back and she mentally braced herself.
"I was bored reading your paper."
She gulped, blinking in surprise but he continued, not concerned about hurting her feelings. That wasnât what he was there forâto teach her.
"I expected more from you, Violet. To be frank, Iâm disappointed. There was no depth to it. No excitement. You did the very bare minimum. You gave me a bunch of facts, with some of the dates mixed around. Whatâs more, is that nothing about this piece made me want to read it. Tell me, what makes history so exciting?"
"Uh, I guess learning aboutâ"
"The stories. The stories make history so exciting. Stories of the people, their daily lives, and the fight for survival and victory. History would be nothing without the stories it tells."
"Yeah, I understand, now. You're right."
"Of course Iâm right. Retelling history has to be gripping. Write it again and pull me in."
His eyes scanned over his pager, alerting him that a staff meeting was about to commence. He stretched out his neck, grabbing his folder and eyeing her as he stood.
He hated the way his eyes observed her frame. Soft corduroy pants, a graphic t-shirt of a band he had never heard of. Her hair was in a bouncy ponytail, half splayed over her shoulder as she twirled a lock between her fingers.
What he didnât hate was how she feared him. Her eyes were wide with intimation as she stared at him. She was clearly so desperate to please him, not wanting to disappoint him or let him down.
She wanted to do this paper for him as much as she did for her grades. Thatâs why his tactic was to be cruel. To keep her at armâs length, but also to keep his mind at bay from wandering into risky territory.
"Is there anything else?"
"Oh, that's allâ"
"Great. I have somewhere to be."
The expectant look he gave her threw her off, but she very quickly gathered his meaning. She adjusted the strap of her bag over her shoulder and gave him a soft smile, hoping to lessen his harsh expression, yet all to no avail. His expression remained the same. She turned to leave, barely getting through the threshold before his voice reached out.
âNine oâclock, Violet.â
âYes, professor.â
She left his office, winding her way through campus, smiling at her classmates as she passed them. Oxford University. Rich with history and success. Abundant with opportunities fit for her dreams. It knew no bounds of imagination, with its old and infamous buildings and all the tales held within them.
There was something about history that made her feel alive. Reliving the past through depictions, art, studies, and discoveries. It was what drove her.
So when sheâd landed her dream Ancient History class, taught by a very highly adored historian, Harry Styles, she knew that she had a lot to prove.
She raced back to her flat after a stop at the supermarket for brainfood and energy drinks. She got stuck in, completely starting again, double and triple-checking her facts to be sure.
Her Walkman kept her company, and she cycled through her favourite CDs. She even went above and beyond, adding small details to her work that werenât overly relevant but she knew Professor Styles would enjoy reading.
As grumpy as he was, she wouldnât deny that she had a soft spot for him. For his focused gaze, his deep voice as he stood before the class and taught, and how his dimples flexed when he was talking or hiding his irritation.
Oftentimes, sheâd allow herself to admire him. To see him as a simple man. Rich in thought and graceful in the way he so confidently carried himself. He was effortlessly smart and passionate. Young but full of experience, which she found impressive amongst the older faculty.
In his early thirties, it was remarkable how far his career had soared already.
He was gorgeous. Poised and proper, with inklings of something more unhinged that she could sometimes spy through his carefully placed mask.
But then sheâd shake her head and chastise herself for thinking such thoughts about someone so above her.
He was known to be a sucker for details and personality. He hated textbook answers, even though his whole career and teachings relied purely on facts. So, she spent extra time being a little more pedantic than usual.
She wanted to impress him. He was one of the most successful historians of his impressively ripe age of thirty-two. Sheâd never wanted to let him down and she had to prove to him that she had what it took to be in his class and be worthy of his teachings. It was what motivated her to piston through her assignment and perfect it.
She was going over her paper, adding some final flares when her flatmate knocked on her door.
âVi, youâve been working on that for hours.â
âI know,â she wrote furiously, so hyper-focused on the spread of papers and books in front of her, âitâs due tomorrow.â
âYou need a break, come get a drink with us.â
Violet was that person that worked herself to the bone to maintain her grades. She was a people pleaser, and that trait stretched to her professors. She clung to every word they said and took every assignment seriously.
âDue tomorrow, Alice.â She repeated, barely blinking as she wrote and mouthed the words out to herself.
âPlease take a break before you lose your mind.â Alice could sense her friend falling into that mindset where she neglected everything aside from whatever assignment was due.
Violet sighed, pausing her work and turning to face her. âWhoâs we?â
She soon found herself dressed in an attire that completely contrasted her university jumper and sweat pants. A tiny green dress, and a little makeup applied to her tired face to make it seem as if she were actually getting any appropriate amount of sleep.
They made their way to the local bar they often frequented, meeting their group of friends who had already started on the drinks. It was then that she realised was extremely overworked and tired.
Her study load was never-ending, piling on top of her until she was suffocating. She had to take some time for herself tonight or sheâd go crazy. Her mind was constantly whirring with assignments and tests and studying.
Her paper was mostly done. Sheâd have a few drinks and then head home to finish it off. It was only nine oâclock, and she figured an hour or two wouldnât hurt.
By ten oâclock, she was feeling lighter. She stayed true to her word, only having two drinks before cutting herself off. She knew sheâd have to leave sooner rather than later, but her friends were renewing the energy she had been lacking. She couldnât leave the source of such liveliness.
There was one guy in the group who had been pining after her all year. They shared a few classes together, including Ancient History with Professor Styles. He had a bright smile and a sense of humour that she enjoyed.
âHey, Vi.â
âHi, Charlie, how are you?â
âIâm good, yourself?â
âNot bad.â
âGlad to hear it.â He smiled. âCan I get you a drink?â
He made her laugh all night, stuck to her side to enjoy her smile up close. They flirted, sending each other sultry gazes and warm, suggestive touches.
She couldnât even deny that she wished it was someone else sheâd rather be with tonight. A certain professor who wore glasses, sweaters, and displeased frowns. Perhaps that was why she threw herself head first into Charlie, wanting to forget about her sinful desires.
She felt warm and gooey, needing something to focus on other than that damn paper and the professor who was expecting it.
So, when he led her down the hallway, kissing her lips and her neck, she didnât hesitate to get lost in him.
Too lost to see her professor sitting at the bar watching as she pulled Charlie into a supply closet.
âI have to say, Miss Walters. I didnât think youâd be able to do it.â
She huffed out a breath at his expression. It was like he was almost smug about it. About her having to rewrite a whole paper, work that would take weeks crammed into one night.
He was being truthful. The paper would have been difficult to complete in one night, heâd known as much when he told her that he wanted it the next morning. It was a test.
He didnât want to be played around by his students. He was tough on them for a reason, and barely ever handed out second chances as he had done with her.
So, to know that she had been out last night when she should have been at home was an insult. Sheâd fluttered her eyelashes and taken advantage of the one sliver of good nature he had in him. And here she was, a pleased smile on her face with her paper before his very eyes.
She was wearing makeup as if to hide how tired she was. It wasn't because she had stayed up all night writing his paper, but he already knew that. He looked at the assignment dubiously, doubting its contents.
âWell, I did it. Correct dates and everything.â
âItâs longer.â He said, flipping through the pages and noticing that there were a few additional ones compared to the initial few she had handed in.
She absorbed her surroundings, his office was deep woods and dim lighting. His desk was large and cluttered with books and assignments to grade, and the room was framed with bookshelves, awards, diplomas, and expensive-looking knick
knacks.
âI took your advice and made it more exciting.â
He wanted to reprimand her. Tell her that adding extra fluff didnât equal excitement or any weight to her assignment. But he swallowed his sour mood and nodded, placing the paper flat on the desk and leaning back in his chair.
His outfit was darker than his usual palette and style of light colours and unique sweaters. Instead, he donned a black shirt, a black suit jacket thrown over the top with charcoal pants. She could tell that he was in a bad mood, somehow even more irate than usual.
âIâll review it over the weekend.â
She opened her mouth to reply, but then snapped it shut. She very clearly wanted to say something and he raised a brow in encouragement.
âThank you,â she said. âFor the second chance. I hope you enjoy it.â
Enjoy it? Heâd never had a student wish that he enjoyed something they handed in. They simply wanted to meet the criteria and pass.
She turned to leave, feeling overwhelmed by his scrutinising gaze. Sheâd handed in the assignment, and had a bit of time to cram in some study before her first class of the day, which just so happened to be with the grumpy professor.
"Violet."
"Yes?"
He tapped his neck, eyeing hers. "I want that covered before you come to my class."
Her cheeks flushed with heat, her hand coming up to cover the hickey on her neck. She thought she'd done a good enough job with her concealer this morning, but apparently not.
She didn't even have the nerve to reply before she left the room, utterly mortified.
He stared after her, wondering if he'd embarrassed her. Probably. He disregarded her feelings, viewing the mark on her neck as inappropriate. He wasn't sure why the hickey bothered him so much.
Perhaps it was because she'd clearly had a late night last night, and it wasn't with the company of his teachings. He watched her take that man into that supply closet and the evidence of that was staring him in the face.
He didnât want to look at that fucking hickey on her neck because then he knew heâd have to face the reality of the fact that he was jealous.
Jealous of one of his other students putting his hands and mouth on her. His student in that tiny green dress, cheeks flushed with arousal and drink. He imagined it. How she'd taste on his tongue. The sounds she'd make. The way she felt.
He had felt pathetic about the whole thing, sitting at the bar all alone and sulking. Heâd polished off his drink at the bar after watching it happen. Heâd just as quickly gone to his cold and empty home to wallow with a bottle of tequila and some Aerosmith.
Fuck. He couldnât think about this. About her soft thighs in her tiny skirt and her bouncy ponytail. Or the way she called him professor. It wasnât right and he felt sick about it.
He checked his pager, seeing it blank and sighing. He needed something to do so he couldnât keep thinking about her. And then sheâd be staring at him during his class, her eyes wide and wandering.
Almost panicked about the prospect of being near her again, he picked up her paper and began reading it to distract himself.
Following a strenuous battle with her concealer and the sizeable hickey on her neck, Violet entered Professor Stylesâ classroom. It was mostly covered, there wasnât a lot she could do in the way of hiding it completely. However, in the back of her mind, she was perplexed that he found it his place to even say anything.
Surely he just wanted to mortify her. He had been a student once, he knew the means of getting lost in dark hallways with another warm and desperate body.
She spotted Charlie sitting in the center of the seats and he waved her over. She smiled, shaking her head. She wasnât in the mood to talk to him just yet, especially considering he was the cause of her marked neck.
She took her usual spot up front, always wanting to bathe in the professorâs teachings, and found herself lost if she was stuck in the middle of the seats.
Professor Styles wasnât in class yet, and she took the time to prepare her notes in an organised spread on the desk in front of her. She didnât even notice him silently enter, setting up at his desk with a look of disinterest.
Her body felt heated. Not the warm embarrassment of him pointing out her hickey, but because his gaze was on hers as he set down his satchel. She held his eyes, right until he looked away to retrieve the folders that held the material he needed for the class.
Decidedly ready, he stood at the center of his territory up front, his suit jacket parting as he slid his hands into his pockets. He eyed the class through his glasses, noting that no one had realised heâd entered the room yet. Except for her.
He sighed, wrinkling his nose before looking down at his oxfords. He cleared his throat, somehow garnering everyoneâs attention in a split second. He leaned back against his desk.
âAs youâre aware, Iâm obligated to drag you on a class trip abroad in the coming weeks. Iâve heard your suggestions as youâve not so subtly given them to me.â He eyed the mouthy students in question. âHowever, the board and I have discussed it and weâve come to a decision.â
Students started chattering loudly, and Violet sent a friendly smile to her friend next to her but otherwise kept her attention on Professor Styles.
âQuiet, or youâll be staying behind while I go on holiday by myself!â
His demand was heard loud and clear, and everyone became tight-lipped and watched him. He adjusted his glasses on the bridge of his nose, already dreading the idea of this trip.
The university board had been grilling him about it, and heâd been pressured into making a decision that pleased them with ridiculously limited time to sort it out.
âPompeii.â He said simply, letting it sink in for his students.
Violet felt a rush of excitement. Pompeiiâpreserved in Naples, Italy, was rich with history and had been on her bucket list for as long as she could remember.
It was a monumental part of history, and she could not wait to see it in its glory and stand where devastation rocked an ancient city so long ago.
The class talked loudly, bursting and bubbling with enthusiasm. Professor Styles remained unphased by it all, waiting until the chatter had died down before he spoke again.
âWeâll be staying in Naples, however, the focus of our trip will be Pompeii. This will be your final paper and will be half your grade. This isnât a holiday or a time to slack off. Youâre here in this room for a reason, that applies to this trip as well. Think about the history there. The people, the politics, the daily life. The power of nature and the terror that it entices.â He took a slow breath, as if bored or tired. Perhaps both. âIt wasnât my first choice, naturally. But seeing as it is one of the most famous natural disasters in ancient history, the board saw it fit to touch on, considering it differs from any other material weâve studied so far.â
âCanât we go to Paris instead, Professor Styles?â One of the girls at the back of the glass giggled. It was clear that the only reason she took this class was for someone nice to look at. âItâs the city of love.â
âLove?â He laughed but it was void of humour. âIf you want love, youâre in the wrong place. Maybe if you spent less time daydreaming, and more time paying attention, you wouldnât be failing my class.â
Violet laughed under her breath, doodling in her notebook. His eyes went to her at the sound, wondering if she found the girl's suggestion funny or his response.
She looked up at him, brushing her hair over her shoulder. He clenched his jaw and looked away, locating the documents that contained everything regarding the trip.
He handed piles to the desks in the front row, telling them to take one and pass it back. He stopped before her, placing the papers in her waiting hands and staring at her with an unreadable expression.
âSee me after class.â
âMe?â
His voice was low and deep. âYes, you.â
She was perplexed. See him after class for what? He said that heâd go over her paper during the weekend, so she doubted it would be about that.
Maybe he wanted to torment her about her neck some more. Really rub in the embarrassment and taunt her for it.
It was hard to focus during the whole class. She jotted down notes every now and again, but her mind was honed in on him. Even more so than usual. The authority in his tone as he told her to cover her neck, his confident stance, and the way his lips caressed words.
He rambled on about the trip, what to expect, and in turn what he was expecting from them. He adjusted his glasses, searching the student's expressions and finding her eyes. He ran his tongue along the inside of his cheek before looking back at his notes.
By the time class had ended, she had written down things she wasnât paying attention to. Sheâd been paying attention to him. Only him. And she couldnât even fool herself into her fascination with him strictly existing just because of his teachings. It was far past that now.
She gathered her things, the room emptying of students. She stood, her gaze falling to him, stood behind his desk organising his folders.
She approached his desk, standing before it. She noticed that his jaw clenched, looking up at her from the frame of his glasses and raising his brows.
"You wanted to see me?"
âI did.â
She waited as he righted his desk, ensuring everything was in order before he finally regarded her.
âYour paper. I want to talk to you about it.â
Her stomach dropped. âThe paper I just handed in?â
What would he have to say about it considering it had only been mere hours since heâd received it? She felt a flash of irritation, wondering if sheâd ever be able to please this man.
âI donât have time this week, so itâll have to be next Monday. Youâre my last class so Iâll be able to give you all of my attention.â
She felt warm at his words. At the promise of having his full attention, her body was alive with need and desire. His eyes were so intense, deep, and thick with thoughts she could see the complexity of.
But as the foggy haze of her absurd fantasies cleared, she frowned. Monday? It was Thursday now. Why didnât he bring this up closer to the time? Did he just want her to stew in her worry until Monday?
Surely he couldnât have read her paper already. Maybe heâd read the first paragraph only to crumble it up and lob it into his trashcan.
âIs it that bad?â
He shot her a look that she couldnât decipher. âMonday, Violet.â
As she left the classroom, completely vexed and anxious, Charlie caught up with her.
âHeâs a real piece of work, isnât he?â
âWho?â She felt like she was barely there as she navigated the old building toward her next class.
âStyles. I mean, that paper we just did, for example. He ignores all of my hard work and focuses on the shit Iâm doing wrong.â
Violet shrugged, âI mean, isnât that what makes him a great professor? He points out what you need to improve on to do better.â
âWhatever. I feel like thereâs no winning with him. At least we have this trip. You and I can ditch the group and do our own sightseeing.â
She didnât miss the way his eyes sparkled at his suggestion. And maybe if she wasnât so hung up on someone she had no business being hung up on, sheâd reciprocate Charlieâs enthusiasm.
Monday. Sheâd be seeing her favourite, constantly disgruntled professor on Monday.
It wasnât hard to keep herself distracted until then. She attended her classes, her study load growing as each one passed. Her flatmate held a party on Saturday night, in which sheâd spent most of it pressed up against Charlie, however avoiding his advances of something more.
He was sweet and funny but he wasnât what she wanted and she was just a fuck to him. She felt bad that sheâd even let that night happen. Sheâd just needed to feel something, something that wasnât the ever-pressing crush she had on her professor.
She was wrecked with intolerable thoughts about her assignment. Was he going to fail her again? Tell that she wasnât cut out for his class that sheâd battled so hard to get into?
By the time Monday came around, she was a nervous wreck. She settled herself into a private nook in the library, her Walkman on hand and her collection of her favourite CDs.
She read every single piece about Pompeii that she could find. She wanted to be even more prepared for the trip, and have a better understanding of what it might entail.
And maybe having more knowledge of it would impress her professor.
Her last class on Monday was with him. As she entered and took her usual seat, he was setting up his material, dressed in plaid pants and a cozy looking sweater.
He used the knuckle of his pointer finger to adjust his glasses and flipped a pen in his other hand, staring over his class agenda.
She just loved watching him. There was something in his mannerisms that was so fascinating. He was mesmerising in the way he carried himself. From his large hands, which she always stared at, to his ever-expressive eyes.
The first time sheâd spotted the cross tattooed on his hand, she had to go into the bathroom after class and slip her hand between her legs to quell the dampness there.
With a deep sigh, he focused on the class and ran a hand through his curls, though they fell back into the middle parting as always.
He seemed even more put off today. He spent most of his time voicing more details about the trip to Naples and running through multiple checklists before handing them out.
Where he would usually throw her a glance, he didnât even look at her today. Not once. His seemingly permanent frown was set deeper.
Instead of his usual drabble, he had some poor soul at the front of the class read out the daily lives of those who lived in Pompeii before its demise.
She jotted down notes, but her eyes kept flickering to where he sat at his desk, leaning back in his chair with his eyes closed as if he were being read a lullaby.
As class came to a close, he stood, telling everyone to start preparing for the trip.
âPlease refer to the list I handed out, and if you have any questionsâŚâ He twisted his lips, clasping his ringed fingers together. âDonât.â
Her nerves were running haywire, sending electric currents through every part of her body as she stood with her bag and began to approach his desk. He was busying himself with the sprawl of clutter on the expanse of the aged wood.
She stood before it, and he looked up briefly before gathering a stack of papers and sliding them carefully into his satchel.
"Not here." His voice was so low that she felt it swirl in her ears like a thick, dreamy fog.
She took a deep breath and nodded, feeling intimidated to be alone with him again. Until a student approached the desk and asked for his aid on a project, and all she could do was stand there and wait.
"I just don't know how to make the connection." The student said.
He leaned over, staring at the paper. He nodded and then looked at Violet, "go and wait in my office. I'll only be a moment."
She felt her heart drop to her stomach at the authority in his tone. He looked at her for a second before focusing on the student who needed his help.
She tried to brush off her nerves as she arrived at his office and sat in the chair in front of his desk. She had no idea what was about to happen, but since it was regarding her assignment, she was beside herself with anxiety.
He stepped into his office with a sigh, running his hands along his thighs before taking a seat. He sifted through the drawer in his desk, taking out her assignment and reading over it.
âIâve read your paper.â His voice was void of any emotion and it made her feel uneasy.
She wasnât sure what to say, so she picked at the hem of her dress and avoided his eyes. He held up her assignment and stared at it.
âViolet⌠this is one of the best things a student has ever handed in to me.â
She took in a sharp breath, looking at him with wide eyes. She almost didnât want to believe him. Or what was more believable was that heâd be jesting and then fail her. This wasnât like the usual grumpy professor that she knew and she didnât know what to make of it.
âIâThank you, professor.â
âI could tell that it had potential when you handed it in. Iâve written some notes for you, but I wanted to go through them with you now.â
This was unheard of. He graded papers, jotted down brief notes behind his reasoning, and moved on. But this⌠this was beyond anything heâd ever done.
He was known for being insufferably unfair to his students. Yet heâd given her a second chance, and was now praising her work and wanted to express why.
âOkay.â She nodded, adjusting in her seat and trying to calm down her racing heart.
âOverall, itâs a well-thought-out paper. You have complete control of each point made and where your sources come from without sounding too recited. There are facts here, and youâve shown how the influence that ancient Rome had in its prime is perceived nowadays⌠impressively. Youâve portrayed its people and politics really well.â
âThank you.â She was struggling to believe this was actually happening.
âThis is why I made you redo it. What you initially handed in was bland. But this isâŚÂ you. Your authentic self and thoughts.â He gestured to the paper. âYouâre passionate, and I can feel that when I read it. Youâve taken every aspect of what makes ancient history so fascinating and made it your own.â
âI canât tell if youâre being serious right now.â
There was a flash of emotion across his face, his dimple appearing ever so slightly with a quirk of his lips. âTake my praise. I donât give it often.â
âWow, thank you.â
âYouâre welcome.â His tone was suddenly warm, and his gaze brushed her neck for a second before finding her eyes once more.
âProfessional opinion aside,â she toyed with the question on her tongue, feeling overwhelmed, âdid you enjoy it?â
There it was again. Her question made his brow furrow in thought. He rarely enjoyed reading his student's work. Oftentimes, he was too preoccupied doing his job to feel any sense of enjoyment.
Why was it so important to her that he enjoyed it? Heâd praised her work, and she wanted to know if he relished in reading it.
No one was as surprised as him when he found himself nodding slowly. âI did, actually. I like that it kept me intrigued and that I could sense how deeply you feel for the past.â
She wasnât in his class for the wrong reasons, like he could see a lot of his students were. Some werenât interested in anything past staring at him for an hour and then bullshitting their way through every paper they had to write. But she had a reason to be there, a drive to explore the past.
âIâm glad you liked it.â
Her expression was so burning and focused on him that he felt it in his gut. He remembered how she looked in that guy's arms and he swallowed, wondering if she would be just as soft in his.
He cleared his throat, shaking off the fog of her. She crossed one leg over the other and he blinked at the sight of more skin exposed under that sweet little dress she was in.
She released a breath as he stood, relieved that this whole interaction was one of positivity. She was elated that he had enjoyed her work, and moreover was elated that he had praised her as he did.
But as he stood, he rounded his desk and went behind her before he closed the door to his office.
She felt a wave of adrenaline wash over her, being alone with him. She questioned if he was even allowed to close the door, but she didnât want to stop it from happening.
She watched as he walked in front of her, leaning back against his desk with his arms crossed.
âWhy history?â
âIâm sorry?â
âWell, everyone has a reason for their majors. Whether youâre in it for archiving, research, or curating, youâve got a reason for choosing history. My question is why.â
She straightened under his scrutinising gaze. He adjusted his glasses before his hands rested back on the desk, curling around the lip of it. She stared at his rings, mesmerised.
âI find it fascinating to observe how humanity has changed, to see how weâve improved and what we still need to work on. I like studying the past, preserving the stories, the art, the structures they left for us to see their legacy.â
He was floored, although his expression remained a trained unreadable one. To meet someone with these values wasnât uncommon. However, she had a way with words that he adored.
Like every aspect of his own passion was laid out on her tongue and given back to him in a gentle vocal caress.
âSo, youâre just as intrigued by their way of life as well as learning from their mistakes?â
âIn fewer words, yes.â
âYouâre in it for the right reasons.â
âAre there any wrong reasons?â She frowned.
âGreed.â He said simply, not giving any clarification.
âWhy do you teach?â
He tilted his head, his hands smoothing down his strong thighs. âI have a lot of experience in the field, as you may know. I wanted to extend that knowledge to people with the kind of drive I admire. The lust for research and preserving history. Iâm good at it, and I have a lot to give you so that you can be just as good.â
His choice of words turned her mouth dry. I have a lot to give you. She knew he meant a lot of his wisdom and knowledge, but his eyes were sparkling with something she couldnât decipher.
âI love your class.â
âIs that so? Is that why you asked if I enjoyed your paper?â
âYes.â
He pursed his lips. âAre you trying to impress me?â
She smiled. âI donât see anything wrong with that. I like the assignments you give us and the way you teach. Itâs informative and exciting at the same time.â
âI like that,â he said, mulling deep in his thoughts, âitâs a nice change. To have someone care about their studies as opposed to struggle through them.â
âOh, the struggle is still there.â She laughed and she spied a hint of a smile teasing his lips before he could disguise it.
He took a step forward and her eyes followed as he gauged how close he wanted to get. She gripped the arms of the chair as he stood in front of her, a jeweled hand reaching out to brush a few strands of her hair away from her face.
She hoped he couldnât tell how hard she was shaking. Their eyes didnât leave one another as his fingers brushed softly down, moving her hair away from her shoulder so he could look at her neck before he retracted all touch completely.
âYou covered it.â He mumbled, his voice so low that she thought she imagined it.
âI did.â
âGood giââ He cleared his throat loudly. âGood. Itâs not professional.â
Her brows raised at his almost slip up. She wondered if he was going to say exactly what she thought he was. And she almost begged him to call her that. Just once. Just so that she could go home and think about it in the shower, alone with nothing but the memory of him.
He leaned against his desk again, his gaze searing. She couldnât breathe and pressed her thighs together to dull the ache his touch had left.
âDo you want to impress me, Violet?â
âYes,â she whispered.
âIâm going to give you some extra work to do for me.â
For me. Her eyes fluttered. âYou are?â
âI am.â His voice was slow, dreamy. âFor my enjoyment, and your benefit.â
This, he thought, is where he should stop. He could feel the vapour of arousal lick at him in warm swirls. The way she was looking at him had him near crumbling. So innocent and intrigued by the prospect of impressing him. He wanted to reach out and touch her again, but he wasnât sure if he could stop himself again. From going too far.
âMy benefit?â
âYes. Iâll reward you, of course.â
âWhat kind of reward?â
âWhatever the teacherâs pet wants.â
Her entire body became warm and gooey, though her nerves did not settle. Instead, they amplified the longer he simply stared at her, unwavering.
âWhat does this extra work entail, Professor?â
He didnât smileâalthough he wanted to, and straightened. He rounded his desk, producing a small stack of papers, the top one decorated with his sprawl. He walked back over, handing it to her.
He looked her in the eye, his face serious. âOnly do what you want to do. Extra work and rewards. Do you understand?â
âOkay.â She said simply, feeling overwhelmed and heated. As if he had read her mind, viewed her deepest, darkest fantasy of being his pet and making it a reality. Her mind was buzzing with what extra work heâd have her doing.
âThere are only a few things there.â He nodded to the papers. âSome extra assignments if you can do them as well as this one. Also, some preparation for the class trip if youâre up for it.â
She scanned through the list, seeing the assignment topics from subjects heâd vaguely taught them about. She felt a twinge of excitement at the idea of doing more for him.
âAnd my rewardâŚ?â
His lips twitched like he was amused. âExtra credit, of course.â
She felt a pang of disappointment. But then what else was he meant to offer her? She wasnât about to turn town extra credit or the chance to impress him. She was already on his radar as someone he could count on. The thought made her all giddy and warm inside.
âIâm very grateful, professor.â
âYou have potential. As you finish each one, come and see me.â
âThank you, I will.â She nodded. Sheâd try her absolute hardest to complete them, and as he said, only the ones she wanted to. She eyed the list again.
He stepped forward once more, and she braced herself for the contact again. She was still spiraling from when he touched her. Her cheek still tingled from his fingers and she felt desperate to have that feeling renewed.
But then someone knocked on the door once before entering. âHey, Harry, Iâoh. Hello.â
Another faculty member she recognised from the economics department. Her cheeks flushed as he eyed her before looking at the grumpy professor in front of her.
Harry. Sheâd always known his name, but hearing someone actually call him by his first name made him seem more⌠real. Less like a history robot and more like the man she fantasised about.
âForgive me.â He cringed, âI didnât know you had company.â
âThatâs generally why you knock.â Professor Styles grumbled, however checking his watch with a sigh.
âI didâ"
âGet started on those, Miss Walters. Iâll check in with you in a few days.â
Blushing, she stood and ducked her head, leaving the room hastily. The list was crumpled in her fist as she made her way home. Alice was ready to ask her about her day, and they quickly got distracted watching reruns of some old sitcom. But the list heâd given her stayed on the forefront of her mind.
And as the week dragged on, she made her way through the few assignments heâd given her. They werenât full-length assignments and differed heavily from the kind he handed out to the whole class, as heâd stated. She found them quite easy, the basis of them fitted her strengths.
Had he tailored these to her? Had he enjoyed her work so much that he wanted more? It was like heâd hand-picked his favourite topics theyâd briefly covered in class and was now asking her to do what she pleased with them.
She spent all of her time between classes in the huge library. It was undoubtedly her favourite section of Oxford, and she spent many hours getting lost in the ornate building, the old books, and the history they shared.
She sat at one of the aged desks, a sprawl of books in front of her as she finished up her second extra assignment. She took on his advice. She double-checked her facts, and added drabble that made the paper more exciting and gripping to the reader. Him.
Sheâd even gotten a head start on the third assignment heâd given her. Although she knew sheâd have to spend more time locating sources for the topic, she figured it would look good if he saw that sheâd started it. All she wanted was to impress him. To prove herself. She knew she had the talent, and he was fully appreciating it.
As her day wrapped up, she found herself swirling through the halls towards his office, a completed assignment in hand. Considering their class trip was only in a matter of days, she figured heâd be too busy to see her.
She approached the oak door and knocked, hearing his voice on the other side telling her to come in.
She opened the door, and his eyes fell on her immediately. On her pretty yellow dress and the hem that fell to the middle of her thighs. Her hair was in its usual ponytail held together with a pale blue scrunchie. He liked watching it swish through the air as she walked.
âHi,â she said softly, while his expression was hard. âI finished another assignment. Do you have time?â
Technically? No. He had a pressing amount of things to grade. But the hope on her face and the way she looked so fucking pretty made it impossible for him to turn her away.
He moved his work aside, clearing his mind so that she was the only thing on it. âTake a seat.â
She took a deep breath and entered the room fully, leaving the door open which was a detail he didnât miss. She placed the assignment in his hand and he felt the urge to read it immediately. To be wrapped up in her thoughts.
âDidnât take you long, did it?â His voice rolled through her ears like a steady stream tumbling over smooth rocks.
âI felt inspired.â
âBy what?â He tilted his head.
âNot what,â she whispered, holding his gaze. âWho.â
A sliver of a smile touched his lips before it was gone without a trace. âOkay, then. Who?â
âYou.â
âMe.â He parroted as if he didnât believe her.
âYou always have inspired me, but hearing what drives you and how you came to teach made me want to work harder. To give history as much as youâve given it.â
He felt something warm him. He was almost bashful at her praise, where usually it would inflame his ego. But coming from her, from her earnest and sweet heart. It was different.
âIâm glad you find my teachings useful.â
âThey really helped with this paper.â
âHow did you find it?â
She mulled over her thoughts. Endearing. Intriguing. Enriching. âThe perfect amount of challenging. It made me think but my thoughts came naturally.â
âGood.â He pursed his lips. âI knew youâd apply all that Iâve taught you and pull through.â
âAnd I hope you enjoy it as much as my last one.â
âIâm sure I will. Come and see me tomorrow after your last class and Iâll give you my notes.â
She liked the idea of hearing his musings on her own work. He saw her potential and her drive. Enjoyed what she handed in and told her how much and why.
âTomorrow.â She smiled a little, standing and slinging her bag up to her shoulder. âI canât wait.â
There was something in her tone at the sentiment. The hue of it. A soft, wispy colour as pretty as her dress. He wondered if it was flirtation but quickly threw the idea aside.
He couldnât wish for such things with his student, no matter what signals she sent him. But she was his little teacherâs pet now, and something about having that claim on her was driving him mad.
After a grueling study session in her well-loved nook of the library, she went home to pack for the trip to Naples. There was a checklist criteria for what to bring and what to leave behind.
She threw some of her favourite summer dresses into her suitcase, a few pairs of shoes, and a few extra outfits of baggy jeans and band t-shirts.
She had class with Professor Styles the next day, in which heâd handed out light material in preparation for the trip. Essential knowledge and ground rules.
It seemed he viewed the whole ordeal as a burden. An annoyance. He was taking twenty students away, with only one other member of the faculty joining to help him out. A teacher, who happened to be from Naples, would be staying with their family between class adventures.
Heâd rather be sunbathing in Naples than traipsing around ancient ruins with students he despised. Mostly.
He didnât acknowledge her for the whole lecture, save an initial glance as sheâd taken her usual seat. But heâd almost switch off any form of warmth he had towards her when they were in the class environment.
He was his usual grumpy self, impatient with everyone and snapping at anyone who was talking when he was.
She had a free period to end her day, and she used it to finish up some assignments for her other classes as well as work on one of the extra ones he had given her. It was about half done, but she knew to prioritise her other class papers over this one.
She made her way to his office again, and this time it somehow meant more. She felt the weight of entering his space, and it was because of how he seemed to change around her.
That icy demeanour of him melted just enough for her to see the genuine man that lay beneath it.
She knocked, waiting for him to tell her to enter before opening the door. His outfit palette today was soft browns and beige, his glasses perched on his nose while his eyes gleamed behind them.
He looked at her briefly before nodding to the seat and turning back to his work, his expensive ballpoint pen twirling between his fingers. She stared at the bright yellow pen with a smile, noting how it was the exact opposite of his mood; bright, sunny, and cheerful.
She sat in the chair and realised that she felt less and less nervous with every moment she spent alone with him. Sheâd never felt uncomfortable around him per se, but his intimidating nature was a constant reminder that she couldnât want him. Shouldnât want him. But she did.
His jaw worked on a piece of gum, and he frowned as he adjusted his glasses and continued writing on whatever he was working on.
She decided to get comfortable, settling deeper into the chair, figuring he was deeply enthralled with his work. She eyed the bookshelf to her left and scanned his personal library.
She didnât even realise that he was trying to get her attention, too focused on his book collection, searching for clues as to who he was. Who he was outside of this office, outside of his profession.
âViolet?â
âHm?â She turned to face him.
He retrieved her assignment from under a stack of other ones he was grading. âIâm wondering why every assignment youâve given me hasnât been as good as these last few.â
Oh. Her brows raised. It was a compliment to her most recent work while putting down everything else sheâd given him prior to these. Sheâd always had the drive and passion, but it was evident that something had changed.
âI guess I just felt more inspired. Iâve enjoyed these topics a lot and felt compelled to do them well.â She frowned. âI thought Iâd done well with every other assignment, though.â
âYou didâobviously, as I passed you. You clearly didnât do them as well, however, hence my praise.â
âThatâs very nice to hear, especially from you.â
His lips quirked at her sheer and utter adoration for him. She valued what he had to say, looked up to him, and the influence heâd had in the younger demographic of Ancient History.
âWell, you deserve it. You work hard, and youâre driven by your passion. Thatâs rare to come by.â
She could only imagine what he himself was like as a student however many years ago. Like her, heâd studied at Oxford, and after not too long in the field, had felt the need to come back but as part of the faculty.
âThank you.â She replied, unsure of what else to say. She felt like she was being pinned to her seat by his searing gaze and she wriggled in it, hoping he wouldnât notice.
âHelp me with this itinerary for the trip.â
âThe itinerary?â
âItâs mostly done. Thereâs a bunch of books and brochures here, if you see anything youâd particularly like to do, add it to the timesheet and make it work.â
She gawked at him like heâd grown three heads. Her? Help him with the itinerary for the class trip?
âIsnât this your job?â She felt brave enough to ask. âLike, am I allowed to be doing this?â
âYes it is, and yes you are.â His tone was so final that she didnât feel a ribbon of unease lace through her mind.
She scooted forward so that she could use the desk, while he sat at the other side and graded papers. She scanned through the travel brochures and circled things she thought could be educationally beneficial, and eventually started going through the itinerary.
She loved planning and organising, and she wondered if he knew that. Maybe heâd picked up on how pedantic she was about her own class planners and thought this little job would be fun for her. He wasnât even marginally wrong.
Over her work, she risked quick glances at him. Ones that dared to adventure over his posture, his stern, and concentrated expression. The way he chewed on the tip of his pen, how he would take off his glasses to pinch the bridge of his nose.
He was so endearing and she found herself watching him more and more, getting lost in how effortlessly beautiful he was.
He was still grouchy and short with her when she asked questions, and she had smiled whenever heâd huff and grumble under his breath at whatever he was grading.
âYou seem particularly melancholy today.â She observed softly, and his eyes flashed to hers before he placed his pen down and laced his fingers together, leaning forward on the desk.
âAm I always melancholy?â
âI think so.â
âAnd youâre always vibrant.â
As bad as his mood appeared, he seemed to enjoy her company.
She mulled over the itinerary that heâd drafted, editing bits here and there. She had a sprawl of books on his desk, scanning through top tourist spots and mapping out the best walking routes.
There was a moment where he took a break, stretching his arms high over his head with a soft groan she almost missed. She hadnât even realised that she was looking at him, enamoured and intrigued by his display of exhaustion when he always seemed so energised.
âStop staring.â He stared at her over the frame of his glasses, his head tilted down.
She blushed, looking down at the itinerary. âIâm not.â
âI saw you.â
âSorry.â
He watched as she focused a little too hard on a not-so-interesting book and he smiled. Heâd called her out, as if he hadnât been staring at her, too.
She hadnât realised the time, unknowingly lost in her work for almost two hours. His pager beeped and he checked it, flipping his pen between his fingers as he read.
He reached over, grabbing the itinerary, pretty much complete, and nodding as he scanned it. He could see the depth and excitement that she had added to it and he suppressed a smile.
âIâll go over this tonight.â
âI added a few different things there. Restaurants, as well as some historical sights and important cultural landmarks.â
He nodded, impressed. âVery good, thank you.â
âYouâre welcome.â
âAs for the next assignment, I want that tomorrow.â
âWe fly to Naples tomorrow.â She frowned,
âI know.â
His icy and cold guise returned. He was her professor demanding something, and she could hardly turn him down. The paper was half done and lucky for her, it wouldnât be difficult to complete.
âOkay.â She nodded, standing and gathering her things. âItâll be all yours tomorrow.â
He didnât respond, turning back to his work. Sheâd learned to decipher his cues, and took his silence as her own time to leave. She had a lot to do before their trip and she took one last glance at his solemn expression before leaving.
As she closed the door, his eyes went up to the door. Then to the chair where sheâd been sitting. His office now felt like a void of who he wanted to be. Influential, important, inspiring. All things that he rarely felt while he was stuck in an old classroom all day.
But then students like her came along. The ones alight with wonder and fascination that wanted to have his success touch them. They werenât in his class simply because it was a requirement. They were in his class because they were eager to harbour influence of their own.
She spent all night going over her pack list, finalising her outfits and essentials for a couple of nights away. She dotted back to her paper often, wanting to have it complete. She struggled to wrap up her conclusion, and no later fell asleep on her bed, surrounded by her books and topic materials.
Her alarm went off, shrilling deep in her skull. She groaned, killing the sound and stretching. Checking the time, she noted that she only had a matter of hours until she needed to be at Heathrow airport.
She was in some type of trance as she got herself ready. She showered, ate a light breakfast, and readied her luggage. At the last minute, she grabbed the assignment that needed to be done and shoved it into her purse.
After securing a seat on the train, she got to work on it. Tossing back and forth between an abundance of different conclusions. Why did preservation matter? Why were artifacts archived how they were? How were stories of history pieced together?
All such basic questions to her whirring mind, and yet she struggled to encapsulate her thoughts in the unique way that she knew he loved. With a sigh, she put it away. Sheâd finish it on the flight.
After she arrived at the airport, she headed towards check-in, her small turquoise suitcase in tow. That's when she saw him, and she stopped dead in the hustle of travelers.
She had never seen him so paired back. He was dressed far more casual than his dress pants and sweaters and suits. But he was no less fashionable. She eyed his black, loose fitted pants, the worn vans on his feet, and yellow-stained sunglasses. As loose as his pants were, his t-shirt was anything but. A graphic white one that hugged him and left little to one's imagination.
And tattoos. Lots of them.
She'd only ever seen the cross on his hand and the inklings of something on his wrist. But she could see that his full arm was covered with them. Smatterings of ink, personal depictions, and dedications.
The ship on his upper arm rippled as his muscles flexed, his designer suitcase in his hand.
He looked grumpy, like always. However, the yellow sunnies over his eyes concealed some of his irritation.
His eyes found hers and he peered at her as she approached. She smiled, shy and suddenly nervous about this trip, and moreover, him.
She noticed that the rest of her class was already present, and Charlie wrapped his arm around her shoulder as he greeted her. Professor Styles' mouth twisted at the physical touch between the two before clearing his throat.
No one was paying attention until he stuck his fingers into his mouth and released an ear-piercing whistle, quieting down and facing him.
âRoll call. Be quiet.â
It took some time for every student to settle down, far too excited and chatty to keep quiet enough for him to call out everyone's name to confirm their presence.
As he called out Violetâs name, she raised her hand and watched his expression sour at Charlie's arm still wrapped around her.
Not wanting to be inappropriate, she slowly stepped away from Charlie, who was far too concerned with scoping out the other girls who were around.
They gathered, waiting in line to check in per Professor Stylesâ instructions. He handed out the finalised itinerary that they had both worked on, and now everyone had their own copies. She wanted to approach him, but he was busy keeping everyone organised while the other teacher talked at the front desk.
It wasnât until they were on air side, that he found her in line for coffee and pursed his lips.
âDid you finish the assignment?â
âAlmost.â
He raised a brow, his arms crossed and accentuating his muscles and how inked they were. âAlmost?â
âYes, almost.â She affirmed, not missing his look of surprise at her tone, but she continued. âIâll finish it on the flight.â
âWeâll be in the sky for five hours, Violet. I expect it to be done, so donât get distracted.â
She almost snorted. What could possibly distract her on a flight? And right on cue, Charlie popped up next to her with a cheeky grin.
âHowâs it hanginâ, sir?â His grin widened as he stared at their disgruntled professor.
âFine.â He grumbled, staring Charlie down before looking at Violet. âI want it before we land.â
As he sauntered off, Charlie released a sharp breath. âYouâd think heâd crack a smile considering the fact that weâre going on holiday.â
âOf course, youâd see this as a holiday.â
âI heard our hotel has a pool.â He bumped his hip against hers.
She gave him a fake smile, worming out of his hold. âCanât wait.â
Half way through the flight, sheâd found herself polishing off her paper, just how he ordered. The conclusion was strong and unwavering, her skill and passion shining through each word.
Sheâd managed to avoid sitting next to Charlie, instead, she was next to two girls she enjoyed talking to, although they were a bit quiet during class and outside of it, it was so different. Everyone seemed to busy themselves with studying the itinerary for the trip, bubbling with excitement.
She read over her paper twice, thoroughly proud of it, and she couldnât wait to have her favourite professor read it. She knew he was a few rows back, and stood, remembering that he wanted it before they landed.
Standing with a stretch, she made her way towards the back, scanning the faces for his, and finding those expressive eyes almost immediately. He was sitting alone in a row of three seats, and she wondered if heâd just gotten lucky or paid for three tickets.
His attention had been on a book before heâd found her eyes. She didnât get the chance to study the cover of it before he was tucking it away and staring up at her expectably as she came to a halt by his row.
âYes?â
She held up the completed paper with a look of triumph. âItâs done.â
He felt at odd sensation of pride wash over him. To be fair, he had given her quite a lot to do. And for her to finish it within such a small frame of time, while maintaining the immaculate value of her work, was an incredible feat.
So, he actually smiled. It was small but big enough that his dimples indented his cheeks a little.
âAttagirl. I knew you could do it.â
Her cheeks flushed at his praise and his smile. Two glimmeringly beautiful facets of him that sheâd never seen, especially the latter. Fuck, his smile. So soft and serene and dreamy. It was verging on heartbreaking that he didnât wear it more.
âI hope itâs good.â
âKnowing you⌠it will be.â
âYouâre too kind.â She said bashfully.
He flipped through the assignment, nodding his head with pursed lips. He opened his mouth to say something, gesturing to the empty seat next to him before the sound that accompanied the lighting of the seatbelt signal interrupted him.
He sighed, adjusting his glasses before buckling up. âYou better get back to your seat.â
She nodded, unaware that it took everything within him to not invite her to sit on his lap.
They landed in Naples in the early hours of the afternoon, and were shuffled onto a waiting bus towards their first destination of the trip. Professor Styles had done a roll call and had already lost all patience with the loud group he was stuck with.
Their luggage was sent to their hotel, where theyâd be turning in after their activities. They were given a tour of the huge city. The driver pointed out landmarks as they passed them.
The expanse of the ocean was pristine cerulean, invitingly crisp, the shore framed with exquisite buildings that crawled up the steep cliffsides. It was bright. Awash with blues and yellows and pinks and reds. Hues that depicted such a lively city so well.
Violet practically had her face pressed up against her window in the bus, admiring how glorious it was. It was densely packed with culture and entertainment and history. She was itching to get out and explore, smell the fresh air and taste the experiences on her tongue.
Their first tourist spot was the National Archaeological Museum. Professor Styles separated his students into two groups, one with him, and one with the other teacher.
To her delight, she was with him, and by the look in his eyes, he was just as happy about it. Maybe he even planned it that way. What he didnât plan on, however, was Charlie sneaking into his group so that he could be with Violet. He gritted his teeth and tried to ignore the flash of irritation that almost blinded him.
The museum was phenomenal. Showcasing historical artefacts that had been unearthed by many. There was an abundance of exhibitions, which they were led through by their professor.
She took photos on her disposable camera, one of which had him in the frame, and she wouldnât realise until she got her film developed.
Following the tour of the largest part of the museum, he turned to face the group. He had noticed Charlie being a nuisance, especially towards Violet and he made a point to ask her about it if he got her alone. He cleared his mind, trying to remain professional but struggling when she was staring at him like she was.
âArchaeologists and historians work together to teach the world about history. About daily lives, historical events, and structures. They excavate the history, and we tell its story. I hope you all feel inspired by what weâve seen today because I want you to choose a piece and include it in your assignment.â
The group murmured, gathering their notebooks and fluttering around the exhibitions, attempting to find one that could merge in with the topic seamlessly.
Violet found herself on the second floor of the impressive building, completely enamoured with how beautiful it all was. Rich with history and chronicles of the past.
She found a detailed model of what Pompeii had been in its prime. Detailed, intricate and precise. Her eyes wandered the tiny streets where people walked thousands of years ago.
It changed her perspective, seeing it all laid out in front of her gave it so much more weight in her heart. She felt the passion and interest wrap warmly around her like how the Italian sun had kissed her skin; new, inviting, and blissful.
She took a few pictures of it, wanting something to refer back to just in case. As she stared through the lens, she felt a presence behind her. Her professor, stood tall and intimidating, though his expression was composed yet warm.
âItâs impressive, isnât it?â He nodded towards the model.
âItâs amazing.â She breathed, sharply aware of him standing next to her.
His shoulder brushed hers and she froze. She wanted his touch. Wanted him to out his hands on her and praise her. She hadnât stopped thinking about when he reached out and brushed her hair away in his office.
âIs he bothering you?â
It appeared that their minds were in two separate places. Her, desperate for his attention, and him, desperate to keep Charlieâs attention off of her.
âWhoâCharlie?â
âBecause if he is,â he continued, frowning. âHe can do his assignment back home.â
And perhaps knowing that she and Charlie shared a night together, sending him away wouldnât be strictly for her benefit. He felt protective over her, and yeah, he was jealous. He wanted her and he hated to admit it. But seeing her here, in this city, in this room, felt like the final nail in the coffin.
âItâs fine, I can handle him.â
If only she knew how much he saw the depth in that statement.
âOkay, just let me know.â
âWhy?â She was perplexed. His tone was almost⌠territorial. It was more than a teacher protecting his student.
âBecause I want to take care of you.â
Her eyes fluttered as they found his, and she felt a rush of arousal spark between her legs at the sheer hunger on his face and in his tone. Fuck. This couldnât happen. He was her professor.
This was far from appropriate but the way he was looking at her like he wanted to devour and savour her at the same time was driving her wild.
She didnât know how to respond, but let him take her hand and lead her towards some shelves in the back of the room. They housed artifacts from Pompeii, preserved from excavation sites.
She barely had a chance to look before he was leading her on towards the Gabinetto Segreto. She frowned, halting.
âWhat is this?â
âMy favourite exhibition.â His eyes told her nothing but mischief, and he made sure the coast was clear before ushering her in.
She was taken aback. His favourite exhibition threw all inhibition out of their minds. Sexually graphic paintings, carvings, molds, and statues. Incredibly erotic and lewd.
He watched her in the room, thankfully empty of any other museum visitors. She approached a particularly sensual painting, framed in deep marble, a woman on top of a man, both in seated positions.
âWhat do you think?â He asked her, his veins thrumming with life and excitement.
Her cheeks were warm, and she was very aware of his gaze on her in the room full of sexual depictions. âI think⌠people have always had fascinations about bodies. About sex. Itâs humanising to see it depicted so early in human civilisation.â
Was it normal for that to turn him on so much? She was clearly feeling the intensity of the room and yet was in her mind enough to give him an answer that reflected her passion for his class.
âMm.. and how does it make you feel?â His voice was so low as he came to stand behind her.
âFeel?â
âTo be surrounded by ancient erotic art. How does it make you feel?â
She let out a shaky sigh, unsure of how to answer. She felt lightheaded and heated and knew the only way to quell it was to have some attention between her legs.
He picked up on her silence, thinking maybe she couldnât gauge what kind of response he was wanting. âIâll start. It makes me feel like recreating every piece of art in here.â
Her eyes widened at his confession, feeling so shocked that he would go in that direction but so pleased that he did. Was he just as deep in lust for her as she was for him?
âMe too.â She breathed out, and he swore lowly.
âThese were all excavated from Pompeii and Herculaneum. They were kept in brothels, homesâanywhere, really. They had an appreciation for erotica and displaying it. So they allotted this space in the museum. For a time, they only allowed men to come in here and view it.â
She could listen to him talk for hours, and then she realised that she did. And loved every millisecond of it. How his lips caressed words, how he spoke a few octaves lower than most, but it was still a milky and warm voice that rang through her ears.
âLucky me.â She smiled. He wondered how she truly felt. Aside from the obvious, she found it almost funny to think that people thousands of years ago were fortifying lands and yet found a common ground in sexual art.
He huffed out a laugh and her heart just about stopped at the noise. âNot as lucky as whoever had this hanging on their wall.â
He pointed to a large painting of a couple embracing, his skin golden against the womanâs fair skin. The preservation was amazing, aside from slight erosion of the colour and some cracks near the bottom.
âItâs very intimate.â She observed. It wasâlike everything else in the roomâsexual. But the strokes of paint were soft, their hold on each other even more so. Love. Care.
He wanted to know if someone had held her like that. So gentle, savouring every inch of skin. Worshiping her like the piece of art that she was.
After a filling dinner at a nearby restaurant, they all found themselves at their hotel. They gathered their room keys, and each partnered up to share a room for the trip. As Violet and her professor were the last two standing in the lobby, they eyed each other awkwardly.
âThis has to be a mistake.â He frowned, staring at the concierge. The other teacher was staying close by with family. Harry was sure that heâd requested his own room in the hotel. This couldnât be happening. âIs there another room available?â
âIâm afraid not, sir.â
He sighed, clenching his jaw. He wanted to hole up in his room and order expensive wine and listen to music. Now he had to face the reality that heâd be sharing a room. With her. Maybe heâd sleep out in the hallway.
Instead of making a scene and taking out his frustration onto the person at reception, he stared at Violet, whose eyes were wide with what appeared to be apprehension.
âI can find another hotel to stay at.â He said lowly to her.
âWith the number of people youâre caring for, I would advise against that, Sir. The nearest hotels are also fully booked.â
Harry glared at the concierge. The concept of staying in the same room as one of his students was a harsh pill to swallow. A jarring sensation. He was being faced with one of his deepest fantasies but now all he felt was that he was a creep.
He sighed, and met her eyes. âCome on.â
She blinked away her surprise and followed him. She could see how tense he was as his knuckle jabbed the button to call the elevator. She bit her lip and stared at him.
âProfessorââ
âI swear to you I demanded a separate room.â
She frowned, seeing the worry in his eyes. He thought she saw this as something he had planned out. He felt sick about it.
âItâs out of your control. They clearly messed up the bookings, itâs fine.â She assured him, although her nerves were shooting through the roof. She had no idea how the night was going to go, or the rest of this trip, for that matter.
They arrived at their room and he took a deep breath before opening it. It was lavish, thought she expected him to book nothing less. A small seating and kitchen area, and a set of double doors that must have led off to the bedroom.
He located his duffel bag dropped off by the staff and rummaged through it. âIâll take the couch.â
She stood awkwardly in the room. âOh, okay.â
He took his toiletry bag, sauntering into the en suite in the bedroom. âJust gonna shower.â
Her eyes followed him, his tense body language putting her on edge. Sheâd never seen him so uncomfortable. Once she heard the shower turn on, she quickly changed into her sleepwear, soft silk pants, and an old t-shirt.
To keep herself busy and keep her anxiety at bay, she began working on her assignment for the class trip. Taking notes and jotting down observations sheâd made. She was cozied up on the window seat, overlooking the city with a soaring heart.
He came out, his hair dripping, wetting his white t-shirt. The grey sweats on his bottom half left her speechless. Now, this was the most dressed down sheâd ever seen him.
âWe should get some sleep.â He said, eyeing the notebook in her hand.
âYeah, oâof course.â
âAnd donât worry I⌠Iâll see about getting another room tomorrow. Surely theyâll have a free one by then.â
âI donât mind.â She blurted out, worried that he thought she was seeing him as utterly inappropriate. âItâs not⌠I mean, it is kinda weird but this whole mix-up is out of our control. Weâre adults. Weâll make it work.â
âYouâre right.â He huffed out a breath, seemingly relaxed at that. They could make it work. It was going to be a mission to shelf his attraction to her, but he kept putting on his professional hat, even though her wandering gaze was warming him up inside.
âIâll see you in the morning.â She breezed past him, and he could smell her sweet scent.
âGood night, Violet.â
She paused at the door, about to close them when she turned back to look at him with a sultry expression that made his dick hard.
âSweet dreams, professor.â
Suffice it to say, his dreams were anything but.
âListen up! Iâm not in the mood to repeat myself.â
It had been an eventful morning and they hadnât even left the hotel yet. They were piled into a bus, and Charlie was sitting next to Violet, chatting her ear off.
She couldnât keep her eyes off her professor's disgruntled expression. How sheâd seen more of him than any student had before.
How heâd hidden his smile when she offered to make him coffee that morning, how his voice was far deeper after sleep.
How heâd effortlessly slipped back into his cold and disheartening demeanour after heâd gotten dressed. A pair of grey slacks and a light blue dress shirt. She tried to brush it off and pretend it didnât bother her, but she wanted his warmth and all he gave her was soft glimpses of it before he shut her out again.
âRemember what we are here for. Keep your minds open and explore this unique opportunity. I wonât be supplying material when we return to class, so gather everything you need today. Is that understood?â
The students nodded, hearing him loud and clear. Violet checked that she had her notebook and disposable camera on hand, feeling inspired to make this assignment her best one yet.
Pompeii was everything she had dreamt of and everything she never knew she could experience. It was a phenomenal sight to see. To really walk the streets which had been wandered down before. Where lives had fled as Mount Vesuvius unleashed its wrath, coughing up poisonous ash and spewing deadly lava.
She trudged through the fallen streets, imagining what it must have been like. Danger looming. Harrowing screams. Grasping for valuables as they fled.
Her disposable camera seldom left her hands, and the click of her taking shots set off Charlieâs impatient streak in him.
âLet me give you a personal tour.â He wiggled his eyebrows at her suggestively.
âI really want to focus on this.â
âCome on, Violet. Youâll have way more fun with me.â
She sighed as he attempted to take the camera from her hands. âCharlie, please. It was one night and it wonât happen again. Let it go.â
âWhy the sudden switch up?â He frowned.
âI just⌠I want to focus on passing this assignment, okay?â And she was bored of him. Another, far more intriguing man has eclipsed her every thought.
âFine by me. Iâll show someone else around.â He sauntered off and she glared at his back.
She rolled her eyes and tried to focus on the task at hand. At being in such a beautiful place, struck by such a disaster.
The class had all spread out by that point, and she fought to stay by herself. She worked best that way, alone with her thoughts. No pressure to fake her interest in anything aside from the historical site before her.
She sat at the edge of a small field, framed by stone arches and fallen buildings, crumbling walls. She began to sketch out the scene before her, listening to music on her Walkman, lost in her work as Duran Duran blessed her ears.
She felt the presence of someone sitting next to her, and she looked up, surprised to see her grumpy professor. His mouth moved as it formed words and she frowned, pulling her headphones off.
âIâm sorry?â
He looked amused, albeit annoyed that he had to repeat himself. âI said, I didnât know that you could draw.â
She smiled sheepishly, staring down at her drawing. âItâs just a rough sketch. Iâm a visual learner, so it helps, gives me something to refer back to if I need it.â
âItâs pretty good. You could incorporate it into the assignment.â He seemed impressed.
âThatâs allowed?â
âOnly because I said so.â
She bit her lip to hide her smile, although he saw her cheeks become a stunning shade of pink that he associated only with her. Like saturated carnations or his favourite ice cream, boysenberry with strawberry swirls.
She was worming her way into his brain like a rotten apple and he could only sit and watch the decay.
âI just called the hotel. Theyâre still fully bookedââ
âLast night wasnât horrible.â She said. âWe both kept to ourselves and slept well. Unless you want a turn in the bed tonight.â
It was his turn to blush now, and she didnât miss it.
âThe couch is fine.â He grumbled, embarrassed.
She wanted to tease him. To tug that soft side of him out. But a large part of her knew heâd reprimand her for it. Use his authority on her. Not that sheâd mind, but it wasnât a way to get through to him in the slightest.
âWhatâs on the itinerary, then?â
He shot her a look. âYou should know, considering you did it.â
She laughed. âI wasnât sure if youâd like what I chose. If I remember correctly, I put us down for an afternoon of relaxing at the beach and self-appointed activities.â
âI never did ask what self-appointed entails.â
âWell, it could entail a number of things. Exploring the city, working on papers, grading papers,â she leaned in towards him. âAnything, itâs just downtime.â
âDowntime.â He parroted.
âThatâs a completely foreign concept for you, isnât it?â
He stifled a laugh and nodded. âAny and all free time I have is spent on you,â he cleared his throat, âmy classes, I mean.â
âMaybe take some time to relax today, then. Even if just for a few hours before dinner.â
âIâll try.â He sighed, staring down at her Walkman. âYou always carry that thing around.â
He was a lot more observant of her than he was ever going to admit. And they both picked up on it. He stared at her red and white sundress for a time, wondering if sheâd worn it just for him to agonise over. He had been all fucking morning. He pushed his glasses further up his nose.
As she opened her mouth to respond, he stood with a gruff, âI need to check in with everyone else. Keep working.â
She did, the sun browning her skin, her tiny sundress the only thing he could think about as he talked with other students and showed them around.
She ventured Pompeii some more, taking pictures, penciling quick sketches, and let her eyes wander over to him whenever she thought he wasnât looking. But he always was, and they both looked away quickly.
Charlie seemed to forget all about the rejection sheâd given him by the time they were at the beach and lounging on sunbeds. Violet had taken a dip, but was mostly into reclining in her little yellow bikini.
She slipped her shades up onto her head as she took in the scene before her. Most of the students had joined them, a few had ventured into the city.
But it was a rarity any of them got to see the sun and sand like this, so they practically melted in the experience, vowing to never leave.
She let her eyes scan the beach, her book tucked into her side on a dog-eared page. She enjoyed people-watching. Seeing her fellow students thrive under the golden sun, and seeing families make memories.
And Professor Styles. Stretched out on a sunbed far from everyone else. Yellow swimming shorts, bronzed skin, decorated in tattoos, both arms flexed as he stretched them above his head.
Her mouth dried at the sight. How toned and prominent he was. She could easily imagine herself sitting on top of him, mapping out each tattoo, licking, kissing, biting. Admiring.
As if he could sense her eyes on him, he looked up, a lone finger sliding his shades down to look at her. And lip quirked up on one side in a subtle smirk that made her toes curl. So, he got especially cocky when he was half-naked.
She tried to turn her attention back onto her book, but it was an effort to think of anything else other than him. She craved his touch, even though all he had given her was a whisp of it in his office.
They were dangling themselves in front of each other, temptation and lust awry, waiting for who would take the plunge first.
Following a game of cat and mouse, trying to catch each otherâs eyes, it was time to head back to the hotel and get ready for dinner at a local restaurant.
She beat him to the room, grabbing a quick shower, almost ready by the time he entered the room.
He could smell her sweet perfume as he entered the room, the air humid from a long shower. She was sitting at the vanity in the bedroom, swiping mascara on her wispy lashes.
Her eyes met his in the mirror, disappointed to find him dressed in a t-shirt, those same yellow shorts allowing her to see his tattooed thigh.
âHow was your downtime?â She asked him.
He came up behind her, still watching each other in the mirror. âIt was good. Although, a girl was gawking at me the whole time. Didnât think my body was that atrocious.â
He was teasing her. She wasnât sure what to make of it, and so she played along.
âIâm sure atrocious was the last thing on her mind.â
âYou think so?â
âMaybe you should have asked her.â
âI thought about it.â
She held her breath. âDid you?â
âMm. Thought about inviting her over to my sunbed⌠asking her what had captured her attention. I knew what she was thinking but I just wanted to hear her say it.â
âSay what?â She breathed out. His eyes were so intense. Molten and demanding, holding hers with such a ferocity that she felt it between her legs.
He leaned down, his lips brushing the shell of her ear. âNow Violet, when have I ever given you the answers to a test?â
She released a shaky sigh, tilting her head away from him, allowing him access to her neck.
He smirked at her eagerness. âYouâre a bad girl. Finish getting ready.â
âThen stop distracting me.â
He growled deep in his chest, taking a step away from her. âDonât talk back, Violet. Ever.â
He sauntered into the bathroom, locking the door with a click. She fanned herself with her hand, quickly slipping on a white summer dress and heading downstairs to hang with her classmates.
Everyone was unaware of the fact that she and their professor were sharing a room, and she cringed to think about how theyâd react if they found out.
The attraction they had for each other was undeniable, but she saw it as harmless flirting. Until⌠he touched her. Until he took her into that erotic room. Until he told her not to talk back. She was fucked.
He led them to the restaurant, pointing out architectural phenomena, and different historical sites for them to make note of. He looked so pretty that it hurt. Light pink dress pants and a matching blazer, a white singlet underneath. His glasses were perched on the bridge of his nose, his curls falling down on his forehead messily.
She lagged behind, and he noticed, subtly falling back, She was stopping to take pictures of different buildings, in awe of the structures and local ways of life.
He slowed his pace, keeping close to her just in case. She wasnât overly warm towards anyone else in the class, and it made him feel glad in the sense that she focused on his class, but he couldnât help but wonder if she had many friends outside of class.
Perhaps thatâs why he was so protective over her. How territorial and irrational he became towards her. How enamoured by her he was. Buy her words and her confidence, whether in corduroy pants or little sun dresses.
He shoved his hands in his pockets, trying to appear relaxed, but he was crawling out of his fucking skin. He needed her. Wanted her. Had to have her. He just didnât know how to do so. He sucked at talking to women, but he knew how to fuck.
Just getting them on their backs was the hardest part for him. He had never struggled with men, but women terrified him for some reason. Especially women like her.
He kept watching her like sheâd drop a clue behind a step on the cobbled street.
And when he noticed that one of her sneakers had become untied, he felt his heart begin to race.
The group was further ahead, and he fell into step beside her, grabbing her hand to garner her attention.
She turned to look at him with wide eyes, her camera clicked, and as she spun around, his face fell perfectly into the frame. But the two of them were too focused on his touch to notice.
âYour lace is untied.â He explained simply, his touch gone.
She looked down, âoh.â
âLet me,â he knelt down on the ground, lifting her foot up onto his raised knee. She gasped at the feel of his fingers wrapped around her ankle. How they softly caressed her skin before they got to work tying her lace.
His ringed fingers were a wonder to watch. So precise and nimble. She felt her cheeks tinge pink as she stared down at him on his knee for her. And when he looked up, it was almost as if he was in awe. Worshipping.
His hand slid up her ankle, cupping her calf and sliding higher. And then he dropped his touch, realising how inappropriate he was being.
âThank you, professor.â
His jaw clenched slightly before he stood, adjusting his suit jacket. âWe should catch up with the others.â
They were the last to enter the restaurant, and the universe pushed them together once again with two remaining seats. Next to each other.
Her leg was still burning from his touch and she wanted to experience it over every inch of skin on her body.
It was a wonder she could even focus on eating. He was so powerful in his presence. Even when she wasnât looking at him she could feel him. This tar-thick sensation next to her, begging to be pulled in, begging to have her attention.
He ate his meal in silence, drinking a cider, offering bits to the conversation here and there.
She was a nervous wreck. She could smell his cologne. How it was sweet and spicy and sultry all at once.
At some point, restless and on edge, she crossed her leg, her foot accidentally nudging his ankle. He shot her a look through the corner of his eye, his mouth on his drink.
She blushed, apologising to him under her breath. But he moved his leg towards hers a little before retracting. Intrigued, she extended her foot out again, letting it trace up his leg.
âCareful.â He warned lowly.
She stared up at him with wide, innocent eyes. âOr what?â
âYou donât want to start trouble with your professor, do you?â
She pursed her lips. âMaybe I do.â
âI pegged you for a good student, Violet. Perhaps I was wrong.â
âIâm a good girl where it counts, professor.â
âThen be a good girl and go settle the bill. We need to get an early night.â
He handed her his card, watching as she stood and went to pay. He eyed her thighs at the hem of her dress, remembering how soft sheâd felt as he tied her shoelace. How lulled her expression became when she was teasing him under the table.
He thought about how it felt to be kneeling before her. How if he leaned forward just a little, heâd be able to see up her dress. See the colour of her panties. Flick his tongue out and get a long-awaited taste.
He skipped the dessert menu because he knew nothing would satisfy the sweet tooth he had. Only she could quell the craving.
Fuck. He couldnât share a room with her tonight. Not unless he wanted to fuck her against every surface of it.
The walk back to the hotel was tense for the two of them. They tried to avoid each other, she tried to spark conversation with other students, while he conversed with the other professor who was probably triple his age and insufferable to talk to.
He felt especially creepy when he realised the most interesting conversations heâd ever held had been with a student of his. One who was ten years his junior.
The other professor split off, heading to his family home while Harry was in charge of leading everyone back to the hotel.
He was back to his short and curt self, subdued by his own thoughts. She eyed him, wondering if he regretted getting so comfortable with her. Because she sure as hell didnât regret anything.
Everyone parted ways, heading to their designated rooms, while she lagged behind, completely on edge.
Their eyes met as they leaned on opposite walls in the hallway. Waiting. Gauging.
âI should find somewhere else to stay tonight.â His voice broke through the tension.
Her heart dropped and she started to panic at the prospect of him leaving her. âYou donât need to do that.â
He sighed, torn. âVioletâŚâ
âI promise Iâll behave. You wonât even know Iâm here.â
He watched her, internally debating. Could he behave? And would she stay true to her word? It was later in the evening now, and he hardly felt like trudging around the city until he found an available room.
He sighed again and nodded, entering the room wordlessly. She followed after him, watching as he stripped off his jacket and ran his hands through his hair.
She slipped into the bedroom, and as she went to close the door, decided to leave it slightly ajar. An invitation.
He sat on the couch, spreading his arms along the back. His mind was a jumbled mess, the only clarity were liquified swirls of violet skies that gave him a sense of constant.
His eyes found movement in the gap of the bedroom door and his mouth went dry. Violet pulled her tiny white dress over her head, her matching white bra and panties revealed to his hungry stare.
She pulled her hair free from its ponytail, the yellow ribbon falling to the ground in a tiny silk puddle.
She bent over, unlacing her sneakers before pulling them off. He knew he had to look away. But he couldnât. He was staring directly between her legs. The softness of her hips and her thighs. His stomach clenched.
Reaching back, still facing away, she unclasped her bra and let that fall to the floor carelessly. He internally begged her to turn around. But he knew that if he saw her bare tits it would be game over. He already felt like he was going to finish in his pants.
And then she stepped out of view, appearing moments later in a white silk camisole and matching shorts. He looked away quickly as she exited the bedroom, trying to hide the fact that sheâd put on that show just for him.
âCan you please help me?â her sweet voice caressed his ears.
He still didnât look at her. âWith?â
âMy necklace.â She came to stand in front of him. âItâs tangled.â
He eyed the dainty jewelry around her neck and wondered how his hand would look in its place.
âDo you ever take yours off?â She nodded to the cross pendant dangling from his neck.
âNo. It stays on. Always.â
âEven when youââ
âTurn around, Violet.â
She giggled and turned while he stood, his body shaking with desire. She scooped up her hair out of the way, a few strands tangled in the clasp of her necklace.
âYou like doing that, donât you?â
âDoing what?â
âTeasing me and acting oblivious to it.â His fingers began to unwork the tangles of her necklace.
âHow do I tease you?â
âWell, the little show you just put on is a great place to start.â
She smirked. âI donât know what you mean.â
He growled and brought his hand around, cupping her throat and encouraging her to lean fully against him.
âDonât make me out to be a fucking pervert, Violet. Prance around in your tiny little shorts all you want, just as long as you know that youâre doing so for me.â
âWeâre not in the classroom anymore, professor. No need to boss me around.â
âBrat.â He said through his teeth. âIâm always the boss.â
She gasped out in the authority in his tone, at the sureness in his actions. His hand around her throat just like sheâd imagined a million times while he taught a class.
âI know you daydream about me.â He whispered in her ear. âI can see your mind wander when youâre sitting at the front of my class. You think about all the things you want me to do to you.â
âThatâs a bold assumption.â She continued to tease him.
âMmm.â He rumbled in her ear. âAnd I bet youâre wet right now.â
âYouâre wrong.â She whimpered.
âAm I?â
âYes.â
âProve it.â
She stepped away, staring up at him. âHâHow?â
He feigned a bored expression, shoving his hands into his pockets with a sigh. âYouâre a smart girl, Violet. Figure it out.â
All confidence she had was shredded away by his condescending tone and she released a shaky breath. Prove it? She sat down on the couch, finding his eyes willingly.
Fuck. This was everything the both of them had been daydreaming about. Releasing the tension that had been building between them ever since she started his class.
He would have stopped her if she didnât want this. And she wouldnât have given him a show if she didnâtâ want it. She slipped a hand down her shorts, her eyes lulling while his widened at the scene.
Her fingers found her core, throbbing and wet already. She whimpered, trying to look unfazed but he could see how much her legs were shaking.
âThatâs a good girl. Let me see.â
She retracted her hand from the silk of her shorts and displayed her fingers, glistening with her excitement.
He grabbed her wrist, investigating the wetness. He tutted. âNow, what are we going to do about this, hm?â His eyes met hers and she melted.
âI donât know.â
His gaze hardened on hers. âPart of your studies have been based on problem-solving, Violet. I know Iâve been doing my job right. The question is: have you been a good student?â
âYes,â she whispered, shaking.
âIs that so? Then tell me how we solve this problem that you have.â
âProblemâŚ?â
âYouâre sitting in front of your professor, dripping for him. Tell me how we can fix it before you make a mess.â
She swallowed, her mouth dry. âTouch me.â
âRaise your voice when youâre speaking to me.â
She cleared her throat, mildly embarrassed. âTouch me.â
âTouch you? I could fail you for this behaviour that youâre displaying. I canât think of one reason not to.â
âPlease,â she whispered, âplease, touch me.â
He sat on the coffee table opposite her. âI canât risk it⌠we canâtââ
âPlease. Just once, itâs all I will ever ask of you.â
He stared at her, his expression disgruntled. Like she was causing him actual annoyance by asking him such a thing.
âFuck it.â
He took her fingers past his lips, saturated with her wetness, and sucked on them. Cleaning them and tasting her. Heavenly and sinful.
She gasped as he did so, unable to even wrap her head around what was happening before his lips met hers, his hand on the nape of her neck.
âKiss me.â He ordered against her and she obliged, whimpering as his tongue found hers.
He stood and leaned over her, pushing her back into the couch. He pulled away momentarily, as much as it pained him.
âYou want this?â
She nodded, leaning forward to kiss him but he shook his head.
âWords, Violet. I need to hear you say it.â
âI want you.â She assured him, glad to finally have the words leave her mouth.
âShow me,â he breathed out. âShow me how much you want me.â
He sat back on the table again, leaving her panting and shaking while he slipped his glasses from his face. She bit her lip, finding every ounce of courage that she had before slowly slipping her shorts down her legs.
His eyes never left hers as she got herself comfortable, and he untangled her shorts from her ankle, his cock hardening further when she giggled playfully.
She spread her legs a little, her hand finding its way back between them. He hissed as she played with herself, and he could hear how wet she was as well as see it.
He leaned forward, his hands on her thighs. âAre you this wet for me during class?â
She shook her head slowly.
âAre you lying to me?â His hands smoothed up her legs and he could feel how hard she was shaking having his touch on her.
âNoâŚâ
âMm...â His hands found her sensitive inner thighs and her legs spread further, enticing him in. âI think youâre lying, Violet.â His thumb brushed her sensitive clit and she gasped. âI thinkâŚâ A little more pressure. âYou sit in my class, fantasising about me.â Small circles. âAnd then you go home, get yourself off and imagine that itâs me doing it.â
âPleaseââ
âAm I wrong?â
âFuck,â she cried out as his fingers built up speed and pressure. âNo, youâre not wrong.â
âI never am.â He smirked, pulling her so that she was laying down flat on the couch.
His mouth found her cunt in a deep kiss and she rolled her hips up towards him, his hands cupping under her thighs to keep her where he wanted her.
Her back arched at the sensation of his mouth. So wet and hot and skilled. Sheâd known how good he was with his mouth, as sheâd listened to him talk for hours. But this was something else, and she knew sheâd never look at his lips the same again.
His brow was furrowed in concentration, and he moaned against her, loving how sweet she tasted. How she was shaking and heâd only just gotten started.
His tongue found her clit in delicate flicks, sucking and nibbling it until she was gasping.
The straps of her camisole fell down her shoulders, and her tits came into his view. Her nipples were pebbled from the cool air and he reached up, pinching and squeezing them with deft fingers.
All he could think of was the fact that she was lightyears better than anything heâd viewed in Gabinetto Segreto. But he knew that before heâd seen her naked.
His ears were ringing with how good she felt and he couldnât wait to feel her wrapped around his cock. God, heâd grasp onto the feeling forever. He could already see himself begging shamelessly at her knees for a pity fuck.
Her hands came down and entwined with his curls, determined to make a mess of them. She had spent far too many hours admiring the perfect shape of them and the precise middle parting.
He groaned as she pulled them, his eyes finding her blissful expression. He ate her like heâd never had a satisfying meal in all his years. After tasting her, it felt like he hadnât. And nothing would ever suffice again.
She brought Gabinetto Segreto fucking shame.
He gave her a finger, testing the waters with what she could take. Her body went lax before tightening up in pleasure. His jaw dropped at how warm and snug she was.
âOh, pet. Youâre going to get me addicted to this pretty little pussy, arenât you?â
She whimpered, rolling her hips up in desperation. The way he was talking to her. Encouraging her and talking her through it. It was all so surreal.
âProfessorâŚâ
âWhat?â He pulled away, annoyed to have her interrupt.
âItâs okay.â
He frowned. âWhat?
âIâItâs okay. You donât have toâŚâ
âDonât have to what?â He was getting pissed off now.
âYou donât have to do this.â
âWhat, make you come?â He frowned further, bewildered.
âItâs hard for me to do that.â
His eyes softened and he crawled up her body, his hand cradling her jaw tenderly. âHas anyone ever made you come, pet?â
âNo.â
âNo?â
âJust my vibrator.â
He pouted a little. âThatâs a shame, isnât it? I bet you get so creamy⌠so relaxed and soft.â
She could feel his hands massaging her body, but she felt lightheaded with how he was talking to her.
âI can make you come, pet. As many times as you want.â
âI donât know how.â
âYou donât have to do a thing. You just lay back and let your professor look after you, okay? You deserve it after all of your hard work. Iâm very impressed.â
âReally?â Her eyes were wide.
âReally. Daddyâs going to reward you, now. Would you like that?â
Her eyes lulled the second that word fell from his mouth.
âYes.â
âMy good little pet.â
His mouth found her core again, reveling in her taste and the feel of her. He helped her relax enough that she could simply feel the pleasure and nothing else. She had been so stuck in her mind but now all she could fathom was pure bliss.
He gave her two fingers, massaging a spot inside of her that she had not discovered before. It was overwhelmingly intense. Pressure and sensitivity and euphoria.
âRelax, Violet. Can you do that for me?â
She focused on keeping relaxed, but almost laughed at his request. How could she relax with his head between her thighs?
She must have done a good enough job because he moaned, closing his eyes and kissing her cunt almost romantically.
He wanted to watch her. To guide her and talk her through it. He came up, licking inside of her mouth, sucking on her tongue.
Youâre doing so well.
So sweet for me.
Youâre milking my fingers, pet.
Breathe, thatâs it.
He could tell she was close and he was watching her in awe. Watching her write in pleasure that only he had ever been able to entice from her. He was far too in his head to feel smug about it, but he knew heâd come back to that later.
âOhâŚâ
âThatâs right,â he coerced. âYouâre gonna come all over my fingers, I can feel it. Fuck, do it on my tongue instead.â
He swiftly placed his mouth on her again, paying all of his attention to her clit while his fingers worked inside of her. She was pulsing and it drove him to take her harder, moaning against her.
His arm tensed, the veins in it prominent, snaking around his muscles. He couldnât fathom why the men before him hadnât got her here like this. He was addicted to everything about her. Her body and her mind. Her jaw dropped in pleasure.
His mouth latched onto her clit ferociously, and the intensity of it knocked her over the edge of bliss. She writhed around, crying out as it overwhelmed her. He pinned her down, helping her ride the wave.
âThaaatâs it, pet. What a good girl.â He soothed her as she came down.
She gasped out, grabbing his wrist as he slowly fucked her with his fingers.
âFuck.â She smiled, meeting his eyes.
âHow did that feel, hm?â He checked in, his mouth and chin drenched in her. He kissed her inner thighs, pulling away.
âSo good.â
âYeah?â He came over her. âLetâs get rid of this, shall we?â
She barely had time to register what was going on before he ripped her silk camisole from her body, discarding it behind the couch.
âHey!â She yelled out. âThat was expensive.â
âDaddy will buy you another one.â He promised, his eyes falling over her bare breasts. âFuck, look at you. Gorgeous little thing.â
She moaned as he gripped her breasts, toying with her nipples. He spat down on her chest, wiping his spit around her tits with a devilish grin.
âYouâll let me do what I want, wonât you, pet?â
âYes.â She whispered, meaning it.
âThe next time youâre in my class,â he pinched her nipple. âIâm gonna make you sit on my lap. Make you read out your paper while I play with your clit and fill your cunt with my cock. Make you cream all over me while everyone watches.â
âProfessorââ
He stood abruptly, ridding of his shirt and pants, allowing her to see him as bare as sheâd ever seen him. His inked torso and arms. His strong thighs and toned tummy. She felt her insides melt and warp.
He grabbed her hand and placed it over his clothed cock, hard and throbbing.
âFeel what you do to me?â He asked, wrapping his hand around her throat to hold her still while her hand felt him. âI get so hard every time I see you. I canât fucking stand it.â
Her mouth was watering and she shifted forward, kissing along his length. He growled lowly, feeling his cock twitch and his balls tighten.
âYouâre a naughty pet. Come to my class in those tiny dresses because you know I think about pinning you against the wall and slipping inside of you.â
âI wish you would.â Her eyes were wide, staring at his.
He tilted his head, gripping her hair in his fist, his rings catching. âYou do, donât you? Little whore.â
She nodded eagerly, whimpering when he pushed her face forcefully against his crotch. He leaned down, his fingers finding her pussy, slick from her orgasm. He hummed, gathering her wetness and spreading it along his covered cock.
âMessy girl. Clean me up.â
âMake me.â
He glared darkly, his nostrils flaring at her disobedience. He gripped her hair hard enough that tears formed, and he moved his hand to pinch her jaw until she opened it.
âTongue out.â He barked and she slowly did as she was asked. âWasnât so hard, was it? Now, clean me up or Iâll fuck my fist and make you watch.â
He spat on her tongue and she hummed, swallowing before leaning forward and licking off her wetness from his crotch. His brow furrowed at the sight. His feisty little pet.
She sucked on the tip of him over his boxers, and he whimpered before pushing her away. He quickly rid of his boxers, impatient. He had to be inside her. He prided himself in his ability to last but that seemed to be irrelevant when it came to her. Just looking at her naked and pouting was enough to set him off.
She reached for his cock, hard, a bead of pre-come on the tip. He throbbed in her palm, so hot and ready for him. He ran his hands through his hair, his body tingling.
She took him past her lips, her eyes fluttering. His head fell back on his neck as she took his tip, sucking and flicking her tongue against the slit. He encouraged her, his hand tangling into her hair.
âTake more.â He rasped, moaning loudly when she fit half of him in.
She used her hand to work on what she couldnât fit yet. He was losing it, spitting down on his cock to get it nice and wet before forcing her to take all of him.
She choked on him, her eyes watering as she gagged.
âFuck,â he gritted his teeth, his abs flexing as he pushed his hips forward.
Tears streamed down her face, smudging her mascara. His thumb wiped under her eyes, smearing it further. He wanted to destroy her.
He took her throat in slow, rolling thrusts, allowing her to breathe and watching when she tapped his thigh when she needed a break.
She picked up her pace, and his knees buckled. He attempted to pull away but her hands wound around his thighs, holding him in place.
âPet,â he whined, âyou gotta stop.â
She eyed him mischievously, moving her mouth harder. Faster.
He swore, grabbing her hair and practically ripping her from him. He threw her back and slapped her cheek before gripping her jaw and pressing his face against hers.
âYouâre a fucking brat, you know that?â
She giggled, her cheek stinging, but it fuelled her arousal.
He clenched his jaw, holding hers harder. âYou promised youâd behave.â
The feral rage in his eyes made her gulp. She did not fear him, per se, but feared what heâd do to her as punishment. Feared that sheâd like it too much.
She wanted him warmed up to her. But she wasnât sure that he was capable of that.
âI am behaving, professor.â
âI donât think you are.â
She frowned, pouting. His expression softened, loving how she looked all vulnerable when she did that little face.
He cupped her reddened cheek, looking at her wet eyes and swollen lips from his cock.
She opened her mouth to protest, to apoligise, or to plead. She wasnât sure.
âIââ
âShh.. sit back and take my cock, pet.â
The willingness in her eyes melted him and she fell onto her back, pressing her legs together with her knees bent and swaying them side to side.
He took a step forward, fisting his cock with a shaky breath. He had fantasised about this for so long and now that it was finally happening, he couldnât believe it.
âYou look so good.â He complimented, his voice low. His hands ran down her body, feeling every inch and every curve. He settled over her, hitching her leg high over his hip.
âSo do you.â She breathed out, her hands running down his sides, feeling the muscles flex.
âYou were made for fucking.â He spoke his thoughts, running the tip of his cock between her slick folds. âMade to take me. Made to be used by me.â
She whimpered, rolling her hips up. âTake me. Use me.â
He kissed her, pushing his hips forward a little. She made a soft sound as he pushed inside of her, able to take the tip of him before her body tensed.
âYouâre so big.â She whimpered, wide eyes staring up at him.
âYou can take it.â
He held her in place, pushing forward and breaking through her tightness. She gasped as she took half of him, and he reached down, rubbing her clit to lessen the sting.
She mewled softly, her body relaxing as he slowly took her. He pushed all the way in, and he swore quietly as she rippled around him.
âAttagirl.â He praised. âI knew you could do it.â
âOh⌠my god.â She moaned, her eyes watering at how fucking good he felt. He was so big that she felt him everywhere. He was pressed snugly against that spot heâd found not long before and the pressure of it was blinding.
It was the fact that they definitely should not be doing this that made it feel so much fucking better.
âIâm going to move now.â He informed her, retracting his hips until only his head remained inside of her. He slammed back in forcefully and she cried out, her back arching.
He didnât stop. He screwed into her relentlessly, pounding her down into the couch. She couldnât get a single breath in with how hard he was fucking her. His touch never left her clit, until he wrapped his arms around her and stood, holding her up as he fucked up into her.
She bit into his neck, his skin warm and damp beneath her. Her nails embedded themselves into his shoulders, trying to hold on as he took her.
He pressed her against the wall, his head dropping back with a growl. She watched him in awe. The sheer power he exerted on her body was blinding. He was so in control, so feral and animalistic but in control nonetheless.
She had never had someone fuck her like this. He was confident in the classroom, but having him even more so while he was naked and inside of her was something she never knew that sheâd experience.
She gripped onto his hair, near on sobbing as he took her. âProfessorâŚâ
âHarry.â He gritted out, his curls a mess.
âHâHarry, please.â
âPlease, what?â He breathed out, grunting. âTell meâfuckâtell me what you need.â
âTouch me.â
His hand wound around her throat, his gaze searing on hers. âTell me where you want me to touch you, pet.â
âMy clit.â She whispered out. âI need it, please.â
âFuck, say my name again.â He huffed, staring at her desperately.
âPlease, Harry. I need it.â
He groaned, pushing two fingers in her mouth until she gagged, getting them wet. Then he connected his fingers to her clit and rubbed in delicious circles. Her toes curled, her hands raking down his shoulders and sides as he took her.
âYou like that?â He checked, knowing full well she loved it with how tight her pussy was around him.
She nodded, whimpering as he slapped his hips against her.
âYeah, you do, donât you? Your pretty little cunt is squeezing me like a fist. Dirty girl letting me use you like this.â
He placed her on her shaky legs, slipping down to his knees. He aided her in placing a leg over his shoulder, opening her up to him. He latched onto her core with a loud moan.
âTaste so good.â He said between licks, her core trembling around his tongue. âLove feeling how my big cock is destroying your pussy.â
He ate her, addicted. He held her up as her body became weak with pleasure. His fingers found her core, fucking her with two fingers while his mouth sucked and nibbled and licked her clit.
She looked down at his face, seeing his eyes closed as he ate her. He was enjoying it just as much as she was. Her professor was on his knees for her.
From tying her shoelace to eating her out in a matter of hours.
He loved being able to taste his cock while he ate her. Able to taste where heâd claimed her and destroyed her. His dick twitched, missing the warmth of her. Wanting to spread his cum inside of her and watch it leak out.
He grabbed her, bending her over the window seat. She stared at the view of the ocean as he stared at the view of her.
âSpread your legs.â He ordered.
She bit her lip, looking back at him. She pressed her legs together and wiggled her ass.
He glared, slapping her ass. âWhore.â Another slap, to which she cried out, clawing at the window. âI said open your fucking legs.â
He kicked her legs open forcefully, spreading her cheeks and staring at her dripping cunt. She moaned as he massaged her skin, his thumb dipping to press against the tight opening of her ass.
He spat down on it, massaging gently before he bent his knees, guiding his cock back to her drenched heat.
She held back her pleasured cries as he fucked her, his skin slapping mercilessly against hers. His thumb played with her ass, watching as she moaned and flowered open to him. His to use.
âGood girl.â He praised. âTake me so fucking well. You love having my big dick fill you up, donât you?â
She whimpered, rolling her hips back against her thrusts.
He slapped her side. âDonât you?â
âYâYes, Harry!â
He grabbed her by her throat, pulling her back while he kept fucking her. His lips found her ear, biting on the lobe.
âCall me daddy.â He growled. âCall me daddy and Iâll let you come again.â
She could feel the swirls of it blooming and she swore, her walls clenching around him.
âPlease, daddy.â She whimpered, loving calling him something so naughty. âPlease let me come.â
âYou need daddy to rub your pretty little clit? Huh?â
âFuck, please, yes I need it.â She gasped, her tits bouncing, drawing his attention to them. He played with her nipples. Twisting and tugging before his touch veered south, finding her clit with an expert touch.
She exploded around him, her body growing lax against him. He allowed her to melt onto the floor, not stopping his thrusts as he helped her through her orgasm. He screwed her on the ground, grunting animalistically in her ear.
They were sweaty messes, writing and naked on the floor as he took her, feral and obsessed. He lifted her ass up, taking her harder and harder, his hands gripped tightly onto her hips.
She clawed at the carpet beneath her, trying to hold onto anything that would keep her steady against his intense thrusts. The sheer power he had was astonishing.
He picked her up, sweeping knick-knacks and a lamp off a side table with a smash, throwing her against the newly cleared surface. Her chest was pressed against the cool wood, and he quickly began fucking her again.
Her knees betrayed her, and he spun her around, sitting her up on the side table. She wrapped her legs around his waist, their bodies pressed tightly together, sweaty and needy.
He pinned her back to the wall, his hand around her throat. They watched where they were connected before locking eyes, moaning before kissing with an intensity that made her toes curl.
He couldnât get enough of her. His body was wound so tight with arousal, the feeling of finally having her driving him wild.
âFuck,â he panted, âso fucking good.â
She purposely pulsed her cunt around him, his head going dizzy.
âStâgod, you have to stop.â
The expression he wore was hardly an incentive to stop, and she did it more.
âStop, stop.â
Pulling back, much to her dismay, voiced with a displeased moan, he stepped back from her. He grabbed his cock in his fist, playing with himself while she sat there watching. Desperately writhing, her chest heaving.
She whimpered as he fucked himself harder, the pleasure displayed clearly on his face. She shuffled forward a little, wanting to be the only form of bliss he felt.
He glared. âDid I say that you could move?â
âNo, butââ
âDo as youâre told or I will come all over my hand while you watch.â
She bit her tongue, settling back into place with a pout. He chuckled lightly, his stomach tightening at the sight. He wanted to come so fucking bad but he wasnât done with her.
âGet on all fours, pet.â He instructed, his fist still wrapped tight around himself.
She slowly lowered herself to the floor, on her knees in Infront of him before getting on her hands as well, on all fours just like he asked. He smiled proudly at her, watching her wait for the next instruction.
âI want you to crawl to the bedroom for me.â He purred. âSlowly.â
She bit her lip, hiding her smile, trying to remain unfazed. She did as he asked, just as she always had. Always wanting to impress him. He stalked behind her, watching the way her hips were shaped, watching how her ass swayed as she crawled, watching how her hair fell over her shoulders. She looked back to meet his eyes before picking up her pace a little.
He felt something spike in his bloodstream, and he ran after her, grunting as he picked her up and threw her onto the bed.
âYouâre a fucking tease.â He chastised her as he followed. She crawled away, curled up at the top of the bed. âYou want to run, pet?â
She shook her head, a mischievous smile lighting up her face as he narrowed his eyes.
âI better make sure you stay put.â
She watched as he went out to the lounge, fishing through his duffel bag before heading back to the bedroom. He began wringing a sage green tie between his hands, eyeing her.
He made his way towards her, gauging her expression. âGive me your hands.â
She did as she was told, mesmerised.
âGood girl.â
He tied her wrists up, not too tight, but tight enough that she wouldnât slip out. Then he tied them to the white iron headboard, her arms stretched up. He couldnât resist reaching down to bite and lick her nipples until she was whining and begging him to take her.
âYou want this cock?â He shuffled forward until he was kneeling over her chest.
She nodded eagerly and he gripped the hair on top of her head. âOpen your mouth. Taste your pussy on my cock before I give it to you again.â
She opened, her eyes fluttering when he pushed his dick into her mouth, all the way, not letting her adapt to his size. Just letting her taste him. Feel him.
âSo pretty with your mouth full, arenât you?â
She choked, her eyes prickling with tears that threatened to roll over before he pulled away. And then he was flipping her over, pulling her up onto her knees and elbows and fucking her so brutally that she feared the whole hotel would hear.
He made noises that were animalistic. Feral and unhinged. He fucked her so hard that neither of them could see straight. Hitting her so deep she could feel it in her throat.
He wasnât sure he could last much longer, and he wanted to hold her. He moved her to her side, spooning behind her. He lifted her outer leg up, slipping his throbbing cock into her drenched heat with a deep, rolling moan.
His fingers found her clit again, and she reached back to kiss him messily. Their tongues met, wet and unashamed. He wanted her to come again, and his cock screwed into her relentlessly while he drew tight circles on her clit.
âCome for me.â He panted. âPlease. I need it. Give me another one, all over my cock. You can do it, pet.â
She whimpered, her brow furrowed as he growled, taking her harder than he had all night. Her orgasm shattered her before she knew it was upon her.
She keeled forward, and he wound his arms around her to keep her steady while she came, crying out his name so loud that he had to give her two of his fingers to bite down on.
He swore at how tight she became when she climaxed, her walls pulsing and clenching around him. He fought to hold on, but his body was overworked and she felt so fucking good.
With a whine, he untied her hands and gently moved her onto her back, slipping inside of her with a long sigh. He took her, deep and slow and with a fluidity that had her legs shaking.
He wanted to come staring into her eyes. With her legs wrapped around his waist. His name was on her lips as he pounded into her relentlessly.
âWill you tease me again?â He asked her, his eyes searing.
âYes.â She gasped out.
âYouâre my little fuck toy.â He was a mess. âMine to fuck and fill with my cum. Reward you for your hard work in my class. Make you come every time you pass.â
âAll yours.â She breathed out, desperate to get him there. âIâm your dirty secret, professor.â
âCanât fucking stand how you make me feel. Filthy fucking girl. Tell me you want my cum.â
âI want your cum, professor.â
âHow bad do you want it?â
âI need it so bad. Please, fill me up with it.â
He growled out her name, burying his head in her neck and biting on the skin. His orgasm rocked through him, and he fucked her through it, not caring when she cried out in discomfort.
He wanted this. To fill her. Claim her. Stake his mark seeing as sheâd sought after him. Teased him and poked until he gave in. Heâd rip every one of those sundresses off her for a taste of how magical she was.
Like visiting all seven wonders of the world and discovering millions of new ones all at once.
***
I hope you enjoyed x
#harry styles#harry styles filth#harry styles one shot#harry styles smut#hslot#harry styles fanfiction#hes#smut#hs
998 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I Remember Everything - Rafe Cameron (Chapter 3)
Summary: You left the island two years ago, leaving the love of your life a shattered man in your wake. Now, when you return, you find the sweet boy you once loved has transformed into a monster of a man. How can you detangle the real Rafe from the terrible things he's done?
Timeline: begins toward the end of obx season 3 and is mostly canon.
Content: this story contains sexual content, alcohol and drug abuse, and brief mentions of violence. All chapters are 18+, minors do not interact!
âŻseries masterlistâŻ
âI like the lilac, but I just wonder if the lavender wouldâve gone better with your complexion,â your mom said as she eyed you critically. You were standing on a pedestal in the middle of Sallyâs Dress Shop, trying on the bridesmaids dress your mom had picked out for you to wear to her wedding. The dress was far too frilly and pastel for your taste, but if wearing it would please your mom and make this week move faster, it was worth it.
âI think this is fine, mom,â you were trying your hardest to keep your tone polite, determined to keep this outing from turning into a fight. After all, it was your momâs wedding week, and despite all of the history between you, you really did want her to be happy.Â
By the time you had returned to the table last night, your mom had already paid the bill. The three of you drove home in silence, your mom giving you her patented silent treatment. This morning when you came downstairs dressed and ready for your fitting, she simply started talking about the flower arrangements for the reception, like the night before had never happened.
âI think you chose well,â you said before your mom could change her mind on the dress again. Youâre lying through your teeth, you think this dress might be one of the worst choices she's ever made, but the satisfied smile on her face makes your discomfort worth it.Â
âDo a spin for me,â she asks for the tenth time today. When you roll your eyes she pouts and says, âplease?â
You smile and twirl for her again, giggling when you nearly lose your footing and fall off the pedestal, grabbing your momâs shoulder for support. Your mom laughed too, and you realized you couldnât remember the last time the two of you laughed together. It was nice.
Rafe has been avoiding going downtown as much as possible these days, keeping his outings to the Island Club and having his friends come to him if they want to party. Even though his dad had officially taken the fall for everything, he knew people still whispered about him as he walked by. I heard he was there. I heard he did it. They say his fingerprints were on the bullets.
Today, however, he had a meeting with a potential buyer of some of the melted gold, a jeweler on main street. He slid on his sunglasses and locked his car, trying desperately to act like today was just business as usual, like he hadnât just put a hit on his own father.
He walked quickly from his truck toward the jewelerâs store front, but stopped in his tracks as he passed Sallyâs. There you were, behind the glass, spinning in a puffy purple dress, before nearly falling on your ass. He cursed himself for the way he flinched, as if he could reach out and catch you through the window. Why was it still his instinct to catch you?Â
Two Years EarlierâŚ
âRafe!â You squealed as he pulled you through the side door of the ballroom into the dimly lit alley. âThey were playing my song!â
âThatâs why I had to get you outta there,â he leans over you, backing you slowly up against the wall. âYou looked way too fucking good dancing to that song.â
Rafe started rifling through the layers of your prom dress impatiently, trying to get his hands on you.
âWhat are you doing?â You playfully swatted his arm, thinking he must be teasing you.
âI need you,â he growled.
âRight here? In the middle of this gross alley?â You started to think he might not be kidding.
He finally gets his hands under the heavy fabric of your gown and begins kneading the flesh of your ass, making you gasp. His open mouth found yours, and you can immediately taste the alcohol on his tongue. You pull back from him and reach up to grab both sides of his face, hoping your touch would ground him a bit. He looked at you frenzied, his pupils shrinking to pinpoints.
âBaby, are you drunk already?â You said as gently as possible.
âJust on you, baby,â he slurred, attempting to dive back in for a kiss.Â
âWait,â you turned your head, causing his mouth to miss yours and land sloppily on your ear.
âWhat the hell?â He backed away from you in frustration. His chest was rising and falling quickly, nostrils flaring, and you wondered if he was also high. Heâd only done coke once before, as far as you knew, but you remembered how panicked he was after, his heart pounding violently as you tried to calm him down.Â
âItâs okay,â you assured him. âWe just need to slow down a bit.â
You approached him with your hand outstretched, like he was a stray dog you were trying not to scare off. He didnât look at you, but allowed you to slip your fingers into his, squeezing gently.
âI just wanna dance with you,â you whispered softly. Je just glared back at you, so you pouted your lips, knowing he found it irresistibly cute when you did that. He couldnât hide the crooked smirk growing on his lips, and his breath steadied.
âWe can party hard later,â you promised. âBut I wanna remember this part, with you.â
He looked down at your hand in his and ran his thumb over the promise ring he had given you just a few weeks ago. You lifted his hand to your lips and kissed it softly.
As you swayed softly to the next slow song, he bent down and laid a kiss on your bare shoulder. For a moment, you thought you were successful in bringing him back down to Earth. You were full of pride, truly believing that you, and only you, would always be able to fix him when he was broken.Â
NowâŚ
Rafe stood frozen at the dress shop window, just watching you. When you tucked your hair behind your ears, it was like he could still smell your pretty coconut shampoo. When you smoothed down your dress, it was like he could still feel your soft hands on his bare skin. When you said something to your mom, it was like he could still hear your voice whispering in his ear I will love you forever, Rafe Cameron.
But you hadnât meant it, had you? You couldnât have, or you wouldâve stayed. And if you had stayed, maybe he wouldnât be where he was now. Maybe he wouldâve married you, taken you away from this island like the two of you used to dream about. Maybe he wouldnât be a thief, a liar, a killer.Â
It was too late now, too late to undo it. Too late to get back to who he was before you left. But there was something about the sight of you, the presence of you, even through the tinted window glass, that made him want to try.
Decisively, he turned back toward his car, feverishly dialing Barryâs number. Praying to whatever God was good enough to create the girl in the window that it wasnât too late.
Looking back at yourself in the mirror, you stopped short when you saw the reflection of a figure in the window. By the time you turned around, it was gone, and you were the one left wondering if you were imagining things.
Two Years AgoâŚ
âMaâam can you tell us what happened here tonight?â The cop questioned you.
Rafe looked up at you with pleading eyes. White button up stained with blood, eyes glassy and red. His suit jacket, the one you had picked out together to match your dress, had been ripped to shreds.
âI donât know,â you said to the cop, not removing your disappointed eyes from Rafe, his bloodied face illuminated in the blue-red light of the sirens.Â
âWeâre going to need you to give a statement, maâam,â the officer clarified, âfor the record.â
âFor the recordâŚâ you shook your head at the boy on the curb, arms held behind him in handcuffs. Arms that used to hold you every night, arms you didnât know if you could trust anymore, â...I donât know him.â
With that, you walked away, the shattered glass from your car window crunching under your heels with each step. Rafe had no choice but to sit there and watch you go, aching with something completely unrelated to the accident.
âY/N!â He yelled after you, unable to suppress the pain in his voice.
You just kept walking.
NowâŚ
You woke up with a start, clutching your bedsheets. Sighing, you tapped your phone screen and it lit up in the darkness. 5:53am.Â
You werenât surprised, you hadnât gotten a full nightâs sleep in two years. You knew how this would go, once your brain was awake there would be no turning it back off. You sighed and threw the covers off, your old childhood bed creaking loudly as you stood up. You winced at the noise, your mother was a light sleeper, a lesson youâd learned the hard way too many times.Â
You pulled on an old pair of leggings and a hoodie, and slowly crept down the stairs. Once out the door, you found your old bike in the shed in the backyard and rode off into the soft morning light. No clear destination in mind, you rode around the neighborhood, down to the beach. You watched the waves crash as you passed them. It had been two years since youâd seen the ocean, and you had nearly succeeded in convincing yourself you were okay with that. But now, the sun rising over the sea, salty air consuming your senses, all the hard work you did to delude yourself unraveled. Â
Without really meaning to, you ended up at the cemetery. You parked your bike and let your memory lead you right to your dadâs plot.
His grave clearly hadnât seen visitors in a while. You made a weak effort to brush the dirt off of his headstone, before smiling and choosing to leave it as is. âGod made dirt, dirt donât hurtâ your dad wouldâve said.Â
For a while you just sat there, fingers combing through the grass as you listened to the birds chirp loudly in the trees above.
âThat ever get annoying?â You asked your dad in jest. You smile to yourself, knowing your dad wouldnât have minded. He was too easy going, the calm current that kept you and your mom afloat. Suddenly hit with a pang of longing to see your father again, you wished that you had something to leave here for him. You noticed a grave a few plots over, completely covered in fresh blooming flowers.Â
âSomebody was popular,â you say to your dadâs headstone. âIâm sure they wonât miss one flower right?â
You stand and approach the grave, wondering who it was that inspired such an outpouring of love.Â
âSheriff Susan Peterkinâ 1977-2020
You frowned. She mustâve died recently, then. Strange that your mom hadnât said anything, surely Chip had known her, being on the force. You remembered Peterkin, she came to your school every year when you were growing up. Back then, she was just a beat cop who pulled the short straw and had to give the anti-bullying presentation, but you remember her being very nice.
You plucked a tulip from one of her many bouquets and felt like you should say something.
âUm, hi. I donât know if you knew my dad, but I think you wouldâve liked him. Iâm sorry for whatever happened, but thanks for always being so cool.â
As you walked away from her grave, you noticed another newly dug plot a few yards away. The plot was small, if something was buried here, it wasnât a body. Still, there was a small plaque over the fresh dirt. You approached, having to get pretty close before you could make out the nameâŚ
âWard Cameron.â
Your knees buckled beneath you, the tulip you were holding slipping from your grasp. This grave couldnât have been here for more than what, a few weeks? The grass had barely begun to grow. Maybe your mom could have just forgotten to tell you about Sheriff Peterkin, but surely the very recent death of Ward Cameron hadnât just slipped her mind. Clearly, something bigger was going on.Â
And RafeâŚRafe.
You regained your footing and started running, past Sheriff Peterkinâs grave, past your fatherâs, blowing him a quick kiss.
You found your bike and started pedaling as fast as you could. Not even pausing to think through what youâd say when you got there, just knowing you needed to see him, to be with him. Suddenly, it made more sense. He was grieving. Their relationship was complicated, but even when he was pissed at him, Rafe still worshiped his father.
You pulled up to Tannyhill, but the gate was closed. You tried some of the gate codes you remembered the Camerons used to rotate through, but none of them worked. After your fifth attempt, the system locked you out. You rang the bell, not sure if he would even let you in when he realized it was you, but you had to try. No answer, he must not have been home.
You sat by the wall for a few hours, waiting for him to get home. Eventually, your stomach ached with hunger, and you really had to pee. You decided to go home, collect yourself, and come back later.Â
By the time you arrived home on your bike, it was almost noon. Chip was just walking in the front door, home from work. He had been pulling double overnight shifts to pay for the wedding and he looked exhausted. Luckily for both of you, the wedding was just a few days away now, and all of this would be behind you soon.
When you walked in the living room, he was mid-conversation with your mother, who quickly shushed him at the sight of you. He looked at her in confusion, clearly not reading the silent message she was trying to send with her eyes.
âWhatâs going on?â You asked, feeling just as lost as Chip.
âJust telling your mom how we brought in that Cameron boy again last night-â your mother cut him off with a harsh, âChip!â and he threw his hands up in surrender.
You and your mother looked at each other for a long moment, saying nothing, and at the same time, everything.Â
âDonât,â she pleaded quietly.
You turned fast and ran toward the door, grabbing her car keys and your purse off the dining room table as you passed.
âY/N, do not do this,â your mom was up from the couch, running after you as you headed for the front door. âTonight is my bachelorette party and tomorrow we have the rehearsal!â
âIâll be back in time, I just have to-â
âNo you donât! You donât have to!â She yelled, trying to grab the handle of the door before you could get to it, but you beat her to it and threw open the door.
âIâm sorry,â you called behind you as you ran to her car in the driveway. âIâll be back soon.â
âDonât bother,â she yelled from the front steps.Â
You stopped in your tracks, hands pausing on the handle of her car door as you whipped your head towards her in surprise.
âIf you leave right now,â she said, eerily composed, âIf you go to him, I donât want you at my wedding. If you do this, y/nâŚI donât ever want to see you againâ
Your mother had said many harsh words to you in moments of frustration that she tried to take back later, but the way she was talking to you now, her tone so even and her words so carefully selected, you wondered if sheâd practiced this speech. Then it dawned on you, she knew you would do this. She knew if you found out about Ward, that youâd run to Rafeâs side. And she was fully prepared to cut you out.
You opened the car door and got in, not looking back at your mom as you peeled out of the driveway.
Twelve Years EarlierâŚ
âNo, Rafe,â you scolded, hands on your hips. âYouâre the cop, and Iâm the robber!â
âWell too bad. I wanna be a robber, too,â he said, taking off the plastic sherriff's badge you had given him and throwing it in the playground dirt.Â
âWe canât both be robbers, that doesnât make any sense,â you told him.Â
The rules of make-believe were very clear, and youâd always been a rule follower. That is, until you started spending your recesses playing with Rafe Cameron. He was always in trouble.
âSure we can, weâll be like Bonnie and Clyde!â He encouraged, handing you his plastic toy gun.
âBonnie and Clyde,â you agreed with a smile, taking the gun.
Suddenly, you didnât care so much about breaking the rules. Not if it meant you got to keep playing with him.
(chapter 4)
a/n: y'all are blowing me away with all your kindness about this story!! I hope you keep loving it!!! Lots more to come (including some smut if you're patientđ¤Ť) đŤś
If you asked to be on the taglist and I forgot you, I'm sorry and please let me know!!
taglist: @maybankslover @dark1paradise @lmg-stilinski24 @idkdudsworld @mimipanini09 @patis643 @readingsmuts @nymphetkoo @xoxohoneymoongirl @hangmanscoming @azrielsgirll @maibelitaaura @laniirackssss @rubixgsworld @sweetienans @dasguccier @brain-palacee @ymnizuh @wearemadeofstardust0 @rafesgiirl @thewalkingdeadsmut @themindofmoe @my-fabulousness-has-arrived @v0lturiaq
#rafe cameron#rafe obx#rafe cameron x reader#obx fic#rafe cameron smut#rafe cameron x y/n#rafe cameron x you#rafe x reader#rafe outer banks#obx smut#rafe cameron fluff#rafe fanfic#rafe x you#rafe fanfiction#rafe smut#rafe imagine#rafe fic#rafe cameron fic#rafe cameron fanfiction#rafe cameron fanfic#rafe cameron and you#rafe cameron and reader#rafe cameron and y/n
951 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I Put A Spell On You.
âSmokeâwants you back, and heâll do whatever it takes.
(Part one maybe?)
I put a spell on you
Because you're mine
You better stop the things you do
I tell you, I ain't lying
I ain't lyingâŚ
Word got around that Smoke was back in town. You couldnât miss him with his snazzy suitâs silhouette characterized by broad shoulders, a high waist, and wide-leg trousers. A quintessential element in a manâs wardrobe. The whispers traveled to many ears, but it was only one pair he was concerned with.
Rosetta Scott.
A dilly heâs obsessed with. His soft-spoken jazz singer. She ended their relationship when Smoke decided to up and leave New Orleans with his ill-tempered identical twin brother, but he promised heâd be back and to write him. After two years, heâs back and ready to stake his claim on his woman.
Smoke hopped out of his Cadillac 16 cylinder wearing round, small sunglasses with wired frames. He removed his 8-panel hat and shut the door behind him. Smoke took a long drag of his blunt while staring straight ahead with a lopsided grin.
The reflection within the circular lenses of his dark frames was one heâd missed for years. A living tapestry of culture, history, and an unmistakable passion for life. This place, with its rhythmic streetcars and the spicy aromas from its kitchens, isn't just alive; it breathes stories at every corner.
Stretching his long legs with a purposeful gait, his expensive gaiters picking up dirt, Smoke pushed open the withering, wooden, hinge doors leading into a lively establishment. The smell of fish fry, sweat, cheap cologne, weed, and sex titillating his nose caused a wide grin to spread across his thick lips. He slowly removed his sunglasses, revealing piercing, brandy-eyes and a primal desire.
There she was. Doing what she loved. He was joyful. Proud.
laidback with rhythmic flexibility.
That husky breathy tone.
Her vocals always had a very raw unedited feel which made her songs feel more real and personal. She also tends to use harmonies and layering which sometimes gives the song a drowning all consuming affect.
The silk of her flowing silver slip seemed to mold into her hourglass frame. The premium fur shawl she wore hung loosely from her glistening shoulders. Her lips the color of ox blood stained the mic in front of her. The swing and blues notes with complex chords blending with her sultry voice had everyone on that floor dirty dancing.
Smoke broke his eyes away reluctantly, taking off his suit jacket, placing it on the back of a chair. He ashed out his blunt and placed it in the front pocket of his crisp, white button down. Smoke made his way towards the bar, unbuttoning his sleeves and his shirt along the way.
âYes, daddy! Play that saxophone!â
âSing it Rose!â
âLetâs Jive!â
âOoooweee! If it ainât Mr. Smoke Stack himself! Come over here!â
Smoke chuckled deeply before dabbing up his uncle and the owner of the establishment; Buck. His liquor breath and gold teeth were two things you remembered about Big Buck. Or, how heâd like to call it âIâm Big Buck and I like to fuckâ. And boy did he get his share of pussy. He had eight kids to prove it.
âLook at my nephew! Now hold onâŚwhere is your twin?â Buckâs yellowing eyes wandered around in search of him.
âHeâs handlinâ business. No time to settle. You know how he get. I had to break away thoâ I got business to âtend to.â
Smoke accepted a glass of whiskey and took a long sip. It burned so good down his throat.
âYeah, uh-huh. We know whyâs you here! That gal. You know sheâs seeing someone else, right?â
The corner of his upper lip fluttered with disdain at the thought of another man touching his bitch. Smoke wasnât having it. One look into his eyes, sheâd fall into his lap again. Wet puss and all. She wrote him often. Sent him pictures. Heâd gotten them all. So, was she doing all that while messing with some squat-ass fool?
âGimme the low down, Buck.â Smoke insisted impatiently.
âAight, nephew. Another?â
Smoke raised his glass, âhold the hail. I donât need no watered down shit. Iâm tryna get swacked.â
Buckâs gut laugh filled the cramped space between them.
âYou remember Phonzo?â
âShid, not pussy ass Phonzo? Câmon now galâŚâ
âDamn straight. He wines and dines her. Buys her shitâŚâ
âShe using.â Smoke replied.
He turned his eyes on her again. She looked so damn fine. Mmm. That body was nice. He could smell her perfume on his mustache. That amber scented flesh. Smoke knocked the rest of his drink back and stood from his seat at the bar. She ended another song and received a standing ovation. Smoke pushed his way towards the front but before he could get there, a man reached out to help her down. Her joyous laugh made Smokeâs stomach churn.
âPut me down, baby! I had too much to drink!â
âitâs Smoke Stack!â
All eyes fell towards the handsome gangster. Smoke ignored all except those pretty, doe eyes that locked on him with utter shock. Short and stacked. The finest woman in all of Louisiana. Ainât no way sheâs giving all that to Phonzo. Smoke pressed forward, his penetrating eyes racking over Rosettaâs frame. It was easy to tell the twins apart because one had a noticeable scar on his face and the other didnât.
âWell Iâll be,â Phonzo secured his arm around Rosettaâs waist tighter, âSmoke. Whatâs shaking, man?â
Smokeâs lips remained tightly sealed and his eyes never left his Rosey. Tension was thick in the air like the sound of the powerful double bass.
I love my moonshine whiskey
Better than I do my man
I love my moonshine whiskey
Better than I do my man
You got have your beer in your bottle
Give me my cool kind handsâŚ
âRoseyâŚâ
Rosetta parted her deep-red lips to speak.
âSmokeâŚâ
That voice. Heâd missed it.
Smoke Stack was seeing red.
âGet yoâ hands off my woman, Phonzo.â
âYou think you can just show up? This ainât your woman anymore, Smoke. You proved that when you left her for the taking. Go on somewhere nowâŚâ
Phonzo attempted to walk away with Rosetta in his grasp, but Smoke swiftly grabbed her hand, swinging her over towards him with an expert twirl of her beautiful frame. She collided with his sturdy chest, her eyes staring up at him.
Rosetta was still trying to pick her jaw up from the floor. She couldnât believe Smoke was back. The familiar warmth of his much larger and more powerful frame sent images swirling through her mind of the times theyâve shared. She hadnât received a letter from him in almost a year. Every single day she worried herself about him. However, Rosetta had entertained the thought of being with Phonzo. Tonight would have been the night that she would have given Phonzo a taste of what Smoke Stack dicked down. It was an act of desperation.
âRose! Whatchu doinâ gal? Donât let this fool back into your life!â Phonzo reached his hand out for her to take, âI wonât leave you like he did. Remember? I promised that trip to Chicago. We can pack up and catch a train!â
âIâll take her to Chicago, to Trinidad, Paris, wherever my money goes, she goes. You had your fun tryna get whatâs mine. I suggest you fade, PhonzoâŚâ
Um, make me another two bit pint
Um, make me another two bit pint
'Cause I've got my habits down
I'm gonna wreck this jointâŚ
âLetâs go,â Smoke had a strong grip on Rosettaâs hand as he placed her in front of him to walk away.
Rosetta finally gathered her thoughts. She halted her footsteps inches away from the bar.
âHold on, Smoke,â She pointed a red nail at him sternly, âHow dare you show up here like this?! I havenât heard from you in over a year! You canât just walk up in here and whisk me away like some night in shining armor! Who do you think you are?!â
âSays which? Iâve written you!â Smoke shouted back.
âI ainât get one letter in a year!â
Smoke kisses his teeth, âThatâs some bullshit and you know it. Maybe the letters got mixed upâŚnone of that matters now, baby. Iâm back. For good nowâŚâ
Buck and another bartender watched the two of them go back and forth with amusement.
âWeâll see how long that lasts!â Rosetta sassed.
A gun clicking had Smoke on high alert. He pushed Rosetta behind him and turned, staring down into the barrel of a pistol. Phonzo was sweating bullets. He had two of his lackeys behind him, posted up like they were ready to do damage. Rosetta clung onto the sticky bar top, peeking around to see what the ruckus was about.
âTime to knock you off that high horse. You and that brother of yours donât run shit âround here no more. Give me back my bitch, and we can get back to jivinâ.â
âExcuse me?!â Rosetta argued, âI got your bitchââ
âRosey, relax, baby. Daddy got this.â Smoke looked from the pistol pointed at his chest, to Phonzo with a sinister smile, âYou off the cob or something, Phonzo?â
âYou tryna make me look pussy in front of my boys?!â
Smoke tilted his head to size up his âboysâ.
âThey shakinâ in they boots just like you. Câmon now, Phonzo. We can do this the easy wayâŚyou put that steel down, and walk away. I came for my woman and thatâs it. Pick yoâ self up and use those bony-ass pegs and leave.â
Laugher erupted around them. Patrons watched on like it was a live performance. Phonzo always hated being the laughingstock. No one took him seriously. People tolerated him because Smoke and his twin skipped town to handle business.
âI ainât going nowhere!â Phonzo yelled.
He pressed his gun into Smokeâs chest hard.
âNigga, you ainât got shitââ
Smoke picked up a bottle of Jack Daniels and cracked it over Phonzoâs head. When Phonzo dropped to his knees with shards of glass embedded in his face, Smoke snatched his pistol up and pointed it at the two men that were once standing proud. They both shared a look with each other before bending over to pick Phonzo up.
Smoke placed the pistol in the waistband of his slacks and snatched a handkerchief out of his pocket to clean up the blood that seeped from a gash in the palm of his hand. People were used to violence âround here. Too drunk, high, and horny to care about Phonzo bleeding out onto the floor. Buck didnât blink an eye as he shined a new glass before pouring a gentleman a glass of top shelf whiskey.
âGet âem out. Donât come back, nigga. Iâll use your pistol to put a bullet in yoâ head fuckinâ witâ me!â
Phonzoâdelirious and bloodyâwas dragged out of the juke joint by his two loyal men. Smoke knew that as soon as Phonzo regained consciousness, heâll be on the hunt for him. Smoke was ready.
Smoke took a seat at the bar and pulled Rosetta into him. Blunt between his lips, glass of whiskey in front of him, Rosetta gave him a light, watching her daddy with lust.
You know I can't stand it
You're running around
You know better, baby
I can't stand it 'cause you put me down
Oh, noâŚ
âSmoke, DaddyâŚâ
Rosetta took the blunt from between his lips and hit it. He watched her with low, hazy eyes. All he did was walk through those doors. She was at his mercy like heâd never left.
âYouâll really take me to Paris?â
Smoke accepted his blunt, âIâll take you all over the world, babyâŚlisten, I know I got some makinâ up to do, but donât you ever do no shit like that again, hear me? Iâm a always come back to youâŚâ
âYou right about that makinâ up,â Rosetta giggled, âWe got all night though. Phonzo was my ride homeâŚâ
âHere, go grab my jacket and we can go.â
Smoke tapped Rosetta on her rump and pointed to where he placed his suit jacket. He paid his tab and promised to be back to catch up with his uncle. Rosetta returned and Smoke grabbed her by the hand, ushering her out of the juke joint and into the murky night.
_______________
Smooth leather seats, a pistol on the dash, windows rolled down.
Rosetta and her fur shawl sat elegantly next to a hunk of a gangster. She admired the stain of her lipstick on his cheek when she stole a quick kiss while he opened her door for her.
She missed her Smoke Daddy so damn bad. It hurt to the bone. Smoke could feel her pretty eyes on him and he glanced over to her, giving her a dimpled smirk filled with mischief. They were halfway there to her apartment above a boutique.
âI missed you, Rosey. So much.â
I put a spell on you
Because you're mineâŚ
âWhere did you go?â
Smoke took a moment to respond.
ââŚMy brother had business in Texas. Then we picked up some jobs throughout the south. Made enough money to last us a lifetimeâŚMade some bad choices, but Iâm richer. Stronger. Ready to sweep you off yoâ feet. I want you to travel the world and sing to audiences bigger than that hole in the wall. Serious, gal.â
Rosetta blinked away tears.
âDonât do none of that, baby. No cryingâŚâ
âIâm just glad ya ainât dead somewhere in a ditch!â
Rosetta accepted a clean handkerchief from Smoke. She dabbed her eyes to avoid messing up her makeup.
âI made a promise to get back to you and I meant that.â
Rosetta exhales, âI know, daddyâŚI justâŚIâve been so touch starved. I wouldâve given Phonzo all of me if you hadnât shown upâŚâ
Smokeâs nostrils flared and he looked at her with those dark eyes that made her clench her thighs.
âPhonzo donât know what to do witâ all that. And you belong to me. All of you. You make that pussy cum while Daddy was away?â
âYesâŚbut it wasnât enough. I miss the fuckinâ we used to doâŚâ
Smokeâs Cadillac slowed to a stop in front of the boutique Rosettaâs mother owned. She worked there for extra money, but now that Smoke was back, she didnât have to work. Smoke opened her door and helped her out. Shutting it, they walked towards the shop and Rosetta opened the door with a single gold key. Smoke observed his surroundings with a sharp eye before following her inside. It was dark, but the moonlight ignited a path for them leading towards a narrow staircase leading up to Rosettaâs apartment that she shared with her mother.
She had some privacy for now since her mother went away to visit family in Baton Rouge for a week. The boutique was closed until she returned. Rosetta opened the door and flicked on a light. It was exactly how Smoke had remembered it. Small and cozy and blessed by a woman that practiced root work. Rosetta walked into their small kitchen and opened the fridge to grab a pitcher of water. She poured a glass for Smoke and herself.
âYou can stay for a few days until momma comes back. It donât matter how grown I am, she donât like men overâŚâ
âI get it. Iâll have a place to stay. Then you can leave here and be witâ me.â
âSmokeâŚâ
Smoke finished his glass, sat it on the counter, and pulled Rosetta close. His hands caressed her back and dragged down to cuff her cheeks. Eyes locked on her face, he brought his plump lips to her own, pecking them with soft kisses. Rosetta whimpered and shifted, slightly raising one foot. Smoke hooked his strong arm around her trim waistline. His other hand squeezed the flesh of her plump ass.
âYou always know just how to push my buttons, donât you, Rose? Couldnât wait for daddy to come back?âSmoke asked with his lips barely touching hers, âThatâs alright, thoughâŚIm gonâ remind you just who you belong to...â
Suddenly, Smoke delivered a series of sharp smacks to her behind without warning. Rosetta gasped as she felt the sting of each slap.Â
âSmoke, Iâm sorryâŚI didnât fuck himâŚI swear.â Rose pleaded.
âBut you gave âem hope. If I hadnât shown upâŚâ
His wide hand lifted her silk dress over her ass and he went to town whacking each cheekâleft, right, leftâthe pain increasing. Rosetta buried her face into his chest, her lipstick staining his shirt. Smoke palmed her cheeks hard, savoring the heft of that juicy flesh in his rough hands.
âDamn,â Smoke stared over her shoulder and down at her rump, âthis big assâŚmmmâŚmmmâŚmmmâŚI wanna look at that pussy, babyâŚI still have that picture of your pussy in my walletâŚâ
Rosetta set up a camera and took photos of herself nude before sending them off to whatever address Smoke told her to send it to. Heâd beat his fat dick every night to all her photos. He stole a pair of her panties as a reminder of her scent. Anything to keep his sanity.
âYou do?â Rosetta stared up at Smoke.
âYeah,â Smoke retrieved his wallet from his pocket. He presented the photo to Rosetta. It had cracks in it from being folded, but her hairy mound, phat clit, and glistening folds stood out against the black and white, âShe still nice and bushy?â
Smoke had a thing for hair. He hated whenever Rosetta would do a clean shave. Since heâd been gone, sheâd started shaving again. Luckily, there was enough hair there to satisfy his desires.
âNot too much, daddyâŚâ
âMm,â Smoke flicked his tongue against her lips.
âI want you to do it to me, daddyâŚâ
âDo it all night long, baby?â
âDo it to me, papaâŚâ
Smokeâs dick jumped and stretched to proportions he couldnât handle.
âI wanna suck on that pussy firstâŚâ
Rosettaâs clit twitched at the thought of Smoke slurping on her pussy cat until she was wrung dry. She had a lot for him to drank up. When she first laid eyes on him tonight, the wetness soaked through and created a slippery, sticky mess. Those big lips and that thick dickâŚ
âLet me smell it,â Smoke picked Rosetta up and sat her down on the cramped counter space, âSpread your fuckinâ legs you sexy, bitchâŚâ
Rosetta made quick work of her thighs spreading wide and limber. Smoke could see a big wet spot in the crotch of her cotton panties. He didnât waste time stroking the outlines of her fat lips that strained against the fabric. Smoke chuckled before slipping her panties to the side. His fingertips graced coarse hair covered in slick and heat. Beyond that was a clit made to be suckled.
âShit, she still get nice and wet for me,â Smoke admired the shine on his thick fingers before bringing it to his nose to take a whiff, âfuccck,â He pushed his fingers into his mouth and licked them clean, âFresh pussyâŚtaste so goodâŚâ
He was down on his knees with his fingers tangled in her panties to keep them out of his way. Rosetta brought one leg up and it opened her lips more for him to eat. The humidity of that kitchen had their brown skin glistening beneath the dim, yellow, lamp lights. Smoke spread her lips and stared into her pussy. Rosetta stroked his slick-back, begging him to put his face in it.
Smoke buried his nose in it first. He rubbed her clit with the tip of his nose before using his lips to encase her clit and suck. He sucked nice and slow to warm her up, but then he created a vortex so tight with his lips Rosetta almost fell from the counter. The sucking came at a rapid paceâprecise and intense.
âUhnnn,â Rosetta gasped and moaned, âDaddy!â
Rosetta stroked her pussy many times to one of her favorite raunchy tunes. Jump Steady Daddy by Lucille Bogan stayed on repeat whenever she rubbed on her clit to the thought of her Smoke Daddy. She missed when he would come to her late at night, sneak in her bed and eat her pussy. She loved it when he would be on his knees, holding her weight up and fucking into her.
Love me, daddy
Love me all the time
Love me, daddy
Love me all the time
And if you love me like I did
You'll be that jump steady man of mineâŚ
âYes, ooh, daddy, papa,â Rosettaâs thighs shook out of her control, âIma cumâŚIma cumâŚâ
The thin straps of her silk slip dangled from her shoulders and perspiration trickled down her spine. She didnât have time to prepare before she was creaming down Smokeâs chin. All he did was suck her clit. He came up for air, lips dripping wet and face glistening with cum.
Her nipples poked out through her slip, teasing Smokeâs eyes. He was as hard as stone, unable to bear the feeling anymore. Smoke stood and picked Rosetta up from the counter, carrying her towards her room. The door was ajar, so all he needed to do was nudge it and he was walking inside. He didnât bother closing the door. Smoke placed Rosetta on her back, climbing on top of her and sticking his tongue in her mouth.
Rosetta smoothed his button down shirt over his shoulders and Smoke pulled his arms through. He had on a white beater that clung to his muscles like plaster. Smoke broke his lips away and trailed kisses down her neck until he was at the tops of her breasts. Rosetta arched up into his chest, soft moans music to his ears.
Smoke used his teeth to yank the rest of her slip down, revealing 34 C breasts with large nipples that reminded him of chocolate-covered gum drops. Rosetta dragged her nails through his hair, messing up the smoothness of it, revealing waves. Her updo had come undone, finger-waved hair falling into her eyes. The salty, sweet taste of her skin caused him to growl.
âDaddyâŚI wanna taste that dickâŚâ
With a deep exhale, Smoke stood up. Rosetta sat up on her knees with her dress around her waist and went to work undoing his slacks. She pushed down his boxers and his pants in one motion, his dick bobbing out like a pendulum and hitting her on the chin. Rosetta admired how girthy and veiny her daddyâs dick is. She licked up the precum before it was wasted and with her eyes on him, she wrapped her lips around him and sucked.
âAhhhhâŚThere you go, babyâŚthatâs how you welcome me homeâŚsuck this big boyâŚgobble it upâŚâ
Her soft hair in his grasp, Smokeâs toned hips pumped her throat. He curled his top lip, revealing golds, grunting at the feel of her tight throat.
âUgh, fuck, babyâŚthe best dick suckinâ bird in NâawlinsâŚâ
Rosetta giggled in response. She prided herself in her skills. Sucking dick and riding dick was her specialty. Smoke licked his lips, eyes barely open as he watched her. He tilted his head and started drilling her mouth. Loud gagging noise started, Rosettaâs once pristine makeup now running down her face.
âYouâre so beautiful witâ my dick in your throat, babyâŚmake daddy cumâŚso I can fuck that pussyâŚâ
His girth increased, Rosettaâs jaws tightening. She grabbed hold of his balls and worked her neck like no other. Smoke chewed on his bottom lip and threw his head back.
âHmmmâŚ.mmmmmmâŚ.â
His hips spasmed out of control. Rosetta almost choked on his thick cum. She had to spit his dick out just to swallow what she could. The rest painted her chest.
âTurn that ass over,â Smoke stepped out of his pants and with one hand on his long dick, he pumped it, âOn your knees, gal.â
Rosetta brought that ass in the air and arched her back deep. Smoke stood behind her with a big dick swinging. Rosetta hadnât felt it in two years. She was afraid. Shaking with fear. He had to open her up again.
âUse them big girl words and tell me what you want,â Smoke slapped her cheeks around, âWhere you want this dick?â
âDaddy, fuck me!â Rosetta begged.
His dick aligned with her ass and with his big hands he tucked it higher. Smoke grunted and slapped her bouncy cheeks.
âOuch! PapaâŚâ Rosetta cried, more from surprise.
It hurt so good. With hands as large as his, he managed to cover a wide area of her ass, leaving behind a burning sting that only made her wiggle her ass against him. Smoke rubbed her down before digging his fingers into the flesh, spreading her wide, and thrusting into her.
âOh, my! Smoke!â
Rosettaâs ass recoiled and bounced off of Smokeâs sturdy hips. He had her by the hair, keeping her back arched. That man was fucking her like he was fresh out of jail. His thick shaft gave her stretch and his length made her feel it in her stomach. The sound of her wet pussy matched the skin-slapping.
âBig dick on you! Fuck!â
Smoke let go of her hair and grabbed her hips. Rosetta looked back at him with her mouth agape and brows knitted together in disbelief. His hair had puffed up and some strands fell over his forehead. He looked wild and sexy. Muscles flexing, golds flashing, eyes unblinking.
âKeep fuckinâ me, papa! Fuck this wet pussy, daddy! Oh my godddddââ
Rosetta fell forward and buried her face in the sheets.
âUh-uh,â Smoke brought one leg up, leaned over her, and wrapped a hand around her throat, âYou can take this dick. Get that shit you want so bad,â Smoke said.
Every cry or whimper that came out of her mouth, he responded with an evil chuckle or a groan of his own in her ear.
âGrip me up like thatâŚgood girlâŚthatâs it babyâŚâ
Rosetta felt hot liquid trickling down her thighs. Tears brimmed her eyes and her body seized up with her release. Smoke withdrew his hips and got down behind her to lick her up. He licked her thighs, then trailed his spit to her folds. He rolled her onto her back and scooted her towards the edge of the bed. Ass hanging off, legs thrown over his shoulders, Smoke put that dick in her pussy and pounded up into her with sharp thrusts that had her toes curling.
âOh, shit!â Rosetta and her swinging titties couldnât handle it, âDamnit, Smoke! Iâm cuminâ !!!!!â
Scooting her onto the bed, he pile-drived her into the creaky mattress. Folded in half was an understatement. She stared down the valley of his impressive body at his dick.
âBig Daddy!â Rosetta pressed her feet into his chest, âFuck me good! Take this pussy!â
âThis my fuckinâ pussyâŚâ
Smoke slammed into her before dropping down to kiss her soft lips again. His thrusts turned into modulated pumps that caused her to gasp. Each time his dick would enter her, she would gasp with surprise. Smoke nibbled on her pouty bottom lip and stared into her eyes longingly.
You know I love you
I love you
I love you
I love you anyhow
And I don't care
If you don't want me
I'm yours right nowâŚ
âCum for me Smoke DaddyâŚâ
His forehead furrowed and with one more sharp thrust, he erupted deep in her womb.
âââââââ-
522 notes
¡
View notes
Note
Hi bunny I have an idea
What if reader and lando lowk hate each other and are rivals but one night at vegas they wake up after being blackout drunk married and they only have photos (a bit like the hangover movie) and then they get a flashback of everything with a fruitcake, crostata, cranberry juice and coffee plss thanksss bunny !
bakery menu
want to submit your own order? then hit up the menu! there are tons of items to check out, thank you so much for those who have submitted, these have been a lot of fun to make. i really love this concept so thank you for putting it in front of my eyes! i hope you enjoy <3
fruitcake: "i'll make tonight special." + crostata: âstupid slut, this is what you wanted huh? wanted me to fuck you like i hate you.â + cranberry juice: mean!character + coffee: rivals served by lando norris (formula one)!!
tags: smut/pwp, rivals au, driver!reader, drinking, drunk marriage, hate sex, mean!lando,
light streamed through the large windows in your hotel room. your eyes cracked open and your mouth felt instantly dry. your lips couldn't form words as you just groaned. you were no stranger to hangovers, but when you turned away from the evil sun, your cheek collided with something firm. someone firm. it was a body, your eyes open wider. you looked to see who was the mystery man in your bed.
while you were expecting some babe from the strip. you instead saw a sleeping lando norris.
and when you recoiled away from you and put your hand over your mouth, you noticed something even more terrifying. you had a gold band on your left hand.
it started over drinks, you could see lando from across the bar as you leaned back into your seat. your teammate followed your gaze. not this again.
lewis had the displeasure of hearing almost all of your drunken rants about lando. he knew very intimately how much you loathed, but also wanted lando. he was your proper rival. while the rivalry wasn't the more fierce in the history of formula one, he wanted you to just get over your stubbornness and sleep with the mclaren driver to get over the tension.
"i hate him." you sighed, "he walks around the paddock like he has the biggest cock."
"and how would you know his cock isn't the biggest?" lewis laughed which spurred you to laugh.
"well, c'mon. we all know that my cock is the biggest. in a metaphorical sense anyway... but it takes big balls to be the only female driver. gotta keep up with the boys." you laughed and winked at your teammate.
lewis chuckled, "can't argue with that." then took a sip of his (non alcoholic) drink. he watched you look over at the mclearn drivers at the other end of the bar. while oscar gave a wave, lando glared at you.
you made a face before you took another sip of your cocktail, "he doesn't act like that with anyone else. he is practically running max off the track and he is still more friendly than with me. maybe he hates women." the alcohol was flooded in your brain and your tonuge felt looser.
your teammate laughed, "right, right. he hated woman." he watched you ramble. an unintentional plus side to not drinking was that he got to be the sober person in the room when fellow drivers spilled their guts over drinks. eventually he said, "i think you need to talk to him."
and you were so drunk at that point you took hew advice and got up on shaky legs. you started to make your way over to lando, which shocked lewis. you never took his advice like that. he also knew that he wasn't going to be seeing you for the rest of the night.
he looked around for a moment before he took another sip of his drink. he hoped that you didn't get into too much trouble tonight. and made a mental note to check in on you in the morning. someone could get into heaps of trouble in a place like las vegas.
you don't know this happened or what you said. but lando was soon in your room with his large hands all over you. you groaned at his touch and he wanted to devour you whole. you wanted the same for him.
"i'll make tonight special." he said as he got you out of your mercedes branded t-shirt. and eyed your breasts.
"never seen tits before, norris? i thought you went through women like pairs of socks." you laughed before lando pushed you further up against the wall.
he chuckled lowly, "you like getting me mad, huh? you like driving me up the fucking wall. stupid slut, this is what you wanted, huh? you wanted me to fuck you like i hate you." lando then groaned, he pinned you to the wall, "you're such a whore. i bet you keep toto's bed nice and warm during the off season."
"fuck, shut up. you basically are between the legs of zak any time he asks. like a fucking dog." you bit back before lando kissed you once more.
the months of feuding had come to a head. as lando continued you to mark up your breasts before he took your bra off. he hungrily licked his lips and groaned a little.
the bed seemed far and you ended up on the couch. both of you were stripped naked, your flushed body on display for him as you straddled his waist and he held on to your hips like you two had done this a million times. you moved well together.
"i thought you were a virgin because you never put out. turned out you're a proper whore." your moan only spurred him on as he pushed himself inside of your achy cunt. he felt you in such an intimate way.
"i'm not a whore" you groaned as you fully seated yourself onto his cock.
he gripped you by the ass and replied, "there's no shame in being a whore. especially my whore. don't worry, i won't throw you away. nah, i'm keeping you." he groaned as he started to fuck you. and you felt the flood of pleasure in your body.
you had to admit, lando made you feel good. there was something about how it made you feel that made you move faster. damn lando norris, damn him.
his kisses got hotter the more you both rutted against each other.
"you feel like heaven. the hottest piece of ass on the track." he groaned, "you're always trying to be the best, but i know you well enough. fuck you drive me crazy!"
you asked, "is that why you hate me?" you felt the pleasure pair with the liquor in your system. it all clouded your mind.
"could never actually hate you." he groaned, "i'd bully and tease you. but that's because i want you so badly. spent so many nights jerking off to the thoughts of you." his breathing became heavier, "wanted to fuck you in front of the grid. i wanted you all to myself." his tone was hungry, but his words were true. he needed you. you had invaded his thoughts.
"fuck, lando." the haze of it all kept you moving. there was a painful heat between you. it was unlike anything you felt before with anyone else. sex was fun with others, but with lando it was a deep need.
he excited you sexually, just as he ddi on the track. you two kissed once more and lando moaned against your lips. youmoved faster, you could feel his cock hit against your softest areas. and you felt heaven on earth. and as you climaxed, the feeling was closely compared to winning a grand prix.
"fuck.' he groaned as you came. you kissed once more and practically melted against him. he gripped your hips tightly.
you continued to fuck him through your orgasm. and by the time he finished inside of you, you had marked up his shoulders with your nails because he made you finish for a second time.
when you slowed to a stop, you rested against his toned chest. he wrapped an arm around you and gave you a lazy kiss on the mouth.
he groaned when he pulled away, "fuck it. i'm keeping you. let's get married." there were a lot of ways to get into trouble in las vegas.
-
you laid in bed beside a sleeping lando. you looked at your wedding ring in shock. it only made the hangover worse. you had no recollection of most of the night, you remembered being intimate. but no details about your wedding.
your phone rang and you reached for it. you picked it up and heard lewis' voice on the other end, "good morning mrs. norris."
you sat up in bed and the throb in your head got worse. "how did you know? jesus christ." you said as you got out of bed to have this conversation in the bathroom.
"i mean, you sent me photos of your wedding. didn't take you as someone who wanted to be married by an elvis impersonator. how drunk were you last night?"
you closed the bathroom door and looked into the mirror. and saw all the marks lando left you the night prior. you said, "i couldn't tell you... i remember nothing."
"well they already updated your name on the track for next weekend." lewis laughed, "i'd suggest your change it on your track id, don't want any problems, mrs. norris."
"you hate me, lewis. you want me dead."
lewis replied, "not as much as toto wants you dead. have fun with your husband, let me know if you're flying to qatar with him or not."
when the call ended, you looked through your photos. you got married to lando norris. your rival. you felt your stomach dropped when you saw all the photos. the bathroom door opened and you were face to face with your husband.
you looked at one another in shock. you looked down at the photo on the phone screen. it was you in a short white number and lando in a white button up and tan slacks. you had no memory of this.
your hands shook as you showed him the photo. there was a silence between you two. before you could say anything, you jumped as you phone rang once more.
your stomach twisted when you saw the caller id. it was your boss, toto wolff. <3
#bunny writes#the bakery#lando norris x reader#lando smut#lando x reader#lando norris#ln4 drabble#ln4 fluff#ln4 smut#ln4#ln4 x reader#ln4 imagine#ln4 fic#formula one imagine#reader insert#formula 1#formula one smut#formula one fanfiction#f1 smut#f1 x reader#ln4 mcl#f1 rivals au#rivals au
480 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Welcome to the Crew
âSir, sir!â Sebastian jumped as a man threw an arm over his shoulders, âSay hi to our viewers!â The man held out his phone, capturing Sebastianâs shocked face, âTell us your name, sir! And what brings you out here on this fine afternoon?â
âUh, I uh...â Sebastian replied, âHey sorry, I donât...â
âJust your name and what brings you out here.â The man encouraged.
âUh Sebastian.â He said, âAnd, I was on a jog before my next class...â
âGive it up for Sebastian!â The man cheered, the grin never leaving his face, âIâm here with Gridiron Brew! And we have some questions for youuuu!â He continued.
Sebastian internally groaned. Of course. Some stupid influencer being asked to do live interviews for views on social media. In fact, his feed was constantly filled with new ads for Gridiron Brew. If it wasnât so annoying, Sebastian would be impressed by their intense marketing campaign.
âI donât think I have time.â Sebastian said politely, âIâm already kinda behind and I need to...â
âNonsense!â The man chuckled, âOur viewers are dying to know.â His tone became serious, Â âSebastian, are you part of the Gridiron brew crew?â
âUh, not really.â Sebastian replied awkwardly, âNot really into drinking. Gotta stay fit.â
âAnd fit you certainly are! Give it up for Sebastianâs abs!â He cheered, running a hand across the young manâs tight abdominals. Sebastian shuddered at the touch, âBut on hot days like today, why donât you quench your thirst with a cold one.â It was like a beer can materialized out of thin air, and the man forced it into Sebastianâs hand, âA first reaction! A live reaction! We certainly hit the jackpot!â The man continued.
Sebastian looked down at the can in his hand. It was brown- the color of a football. Some guy in old football gear was on the front. But instead of holding a football, there was a can of Gridiron brew in his hands. Sebastian looked up at the man, a little unnerved by the grin on his face, and then back down at the can.
âGo on Sebastian! Chug, chug, chug!â The man laughed, âCome on! Give him some support from back home!â He called out to his audience.
Sebastian looked down at the can and against his better judgement, cracked it open. The smell wasnât anything special. Just like all the other cheap beers heâd come across. Easier to get this over with. And under the watchful and encouraging eye of this man, he took a sip.
âAnd there we have it!â The man cheered, âSo Sebastian, weâre dying to know. What do you think?â
âWell itâs uh...â Really not that impressive was what he wanted to say. But instead he felt his stomach rumble, âItâs uh.... BURRRPPPPPPPPPP.â Sebastian covered his mouth.
âAnd there we have it folks!â The man laughed.
But Sebastian wasnât laughing. No... His stomach felt like it was on fire. His abdomen cramping violently. The young man gripped his abs and winced at how tender they felt. Sweat was starting to coat his body and he felt woozy.
âWh-whatâs going on?â Sebastian groaned. But the man was ignoring him now. Instead spitting out some random facts and history about the brew.
But Sebastian was in agony. He was sweating profusely, falling to his knees as his abdomen lurched. He let out another belch, and yelped. Something wasnât right. The usual firm tightness of his abdominal muscles was softening. The young man cried out as he watched his abs disappear under a thin layer of fat. Followed by another. And another. His hands gripped his new abdominal fat- a beer gut that would put any frat boy to shame. Tears welled up in his eyes as he realized he could grab two large handfuls of his new unwanted gut. But it wasnât just his abdomen. His lean pecs jutted out with both fat and muscle, sagging slightly as they sat above his new beer gut.
âGridiron brew is for that ex-jock in you!â The man celebrated, seemingly unbothered by the struggle of the young man behind him.
Sebastian yelped again as his arms and legs followed the way of his abs and pecs. Clearly muscular, but lacking definition due to the rapidly accumulating adipose tissue. In the midst of his agony, Sebastian looked up desperately at the man, hoping for some relief.
âPl-pleeeeasseeee broooooo.â He begged, his voice cracking and becoming deeper.
He yelped as he felt a warmth fill his balls and spread throughout the rest of his body. This surge of testosterone stimulated hair follicles- both old and new- to help carpet the young man in a blanket of musky body hair. Sebastian watched in horror as his pubes poked out from his running shorts, before a dense treasure trail rapidly climbed his pudgy beer gut. As it did, hairs along his stomach grew out. And when it reached his chest- the hairs exploded across it. He ran a hand across his hairy chest, a mixture of disgust and longing for his clean-shaven form, as well as a strange unwanted pride for his newfound manliness.
âYou may not be able to relive the glory days,â The man continued as he spoke to his audience, âBut with Gridiron Brew, you wouldnât even want to!â
Sebastian moaned as his face filled with some extra fat, before his chin and cheeks were covered up by a dark beard. When the dark follicles reached his wavy blond locks, they quickly transitioned to take on the same dark hue as his body hair and beard. And moreover, his hair shortened as he aged. Years of his life removed in just an instant until he was in his late 20s. Sebastian sat stunned as the pain and discomfort started to subside. He looked up at the man, who had finally turned and looked down at him.
âSeb here used to be a linebacker in college!â The man announced, âBut now he gets his rush from the cool, refreshing taste of Gridiron Brew!â
But Sebastian was still in college, right? He never played football. Well, maybe he had a few lessons, right? Well not a few- his dad was really into it. They watched games growing up, throwing the olâ pigskin in the backyard. Years went by practicing with his bros and making varsity. Fucking got into college on a scholarship. But that was forever ago, right? He was... he was... Seb smirked and hoisted himself up, grabbing another can of Gridiron Brew from the man. A smirk formed on his face and he slapped his beer gut, which jiggled for the world to see.
âFuck yeah, bros!â Seb celebrated, chugging the can of beer, âThis shit will get you where you need to be.â He grinned, âIâll be at the stadium tomorrow celebrating, I expect to see my Gridiron brew crew there!â The man grinned and watched as Seb walked off, unaware of the life stolen from him. Doomed to live his life as a forever-frat bro, reliving his glory days on the sidelines, while drinking his new favorite brew.
âWell there we have it folks!â The man grinned, turning back to his phone, âGet yours in stores while supplies last! And welcome to the Gridiron brew crew!â
624 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Klaus Mikaelson x Reader!Soulmate x Elijah Mikaelson PART 7
Word Count- 5.3k
Warnings- Swearing, stabbing, Elijah wanting to hold hands, witch trials
A/N- KLAUS NEXT CHAPTER BABIES!!!
âI donât understand why you grown men keep dragging me into your shit,â I groan to Alaric as he parks his car. I cling to my seatbelt and regret ever answering my phone this morning. I really just have to throw my phone away at this point.Â
âI donât trust him around Jenna, Y/n. I have a bad feeling about the guy,â Ric says as he undoes his seatbelt and begins to exit the car.Â
âThat or are you just jealous?â
I raise an eyebrow and purse my lips at him and he leans down to stare at me with an annoyed look.
âGet out of the car Y/N.â
I watch as Ric makes his way from his side of the car to mine, but just as heâs about to open my door I press down the lock from the inside. I smirk at him as he tries to open the door but it doesnât budge. He stares down at me annoyed and then presses his key fob unlocking the car. He tries to open the door but I mimic my actions from before and lock the car again. We continue doing this for another 2 minutes before Ric gets the better of me and throws open my door.Â
âSeriously, Y/n!â
I huff and practically crawl out of the car.Â
âFor the record, I would rather jump in front of a train than be here,â I say matter-of-factly to Ric as we catch sight of Jenna and Elijah walking up a grass path together.
âFor the record,â Ric waves at them and then turns his head towards me, âI donât care.â
Once again I groan as we make our way towards Jenna and Elijah. I lock eyes with the latter and he sends me a warm smile. I donât reciprocate and quickly turn my eyes towards Jenna. I can still feel Elijahâs eyes on me, as always, as we stand in front of Jenna and him. Â
âUh, Elijah, this is my friend,â Jenna, who seems to be annoyed, introduces Alaric to Elijah, âAlaric Saltzman. And youâve already met Y/N,â Jenna turns to me and seems much more happy to see me.
Ric who canât seem to catch a clue speaks, âYa, I got your, uh, message about walking Elijah here through the old property lines. I thought I, uh we,â He gestures to me, âwould, uh, tag along. You know us being history buffs and all. Where to next?â
An awkward silence follows for a moment before Elijah breaks it, âIâm pretty curious about the freed slave property owners. Some say, you know, the descendants of the slaves are the true keepers of American history.â
I am almost one hundred percent sure Mr. Suit and Tie has an ulterior motive but Jenna doesnât seem to catch it as she tells him she has the stuff in her car and that sheâll go grab it. I watch as she walks away and then turn back to the two men next to me. Elijah stands about a foot's width away from me while Ric is to my right. Ric mustâve noticed Elijahâs staring as he moved himself in front of me. If you didnât want me to be around Elijah why bring me here? Dumbass.Â
I can still see Elijah from over Ricâs shoulder and the movement Ric made doesnât seem to sit well with Elijah as a small twitch in his upper lip presents into a snarl. He drops back into a neutral look almost instantly.Â
âSo youâre one of those people on Elenaâs list of loved ones to protect,â Elijah says to Ric. Even though Elijah is relatively shorter than Ric the aura Elijah protrudes makes up for it. Anyone could tell that even though Ric is trying to put up a macho front, heâs afraid of Elijah.Â
âSo is Jenna.â
Elijah smirks at Alaric and then shakes his head slightly, âYou donât have to be jealous. I donât really pursue younger women,â Elijahâs eyes trail to mine momentarily, âMost of the time.â
Elijah turns back to Ric and they stare at each other for a moment before Elijah pats Ric on the shoulder, âItâs a joke, Ric, lighten up.âÂ
Ric rolls his eyes and nods.Â
âWait,â I speak and turn to Elijah, âTechnically isnât every woman younger than you? You know, since youâre like old. Really old. â
Ric just brings a hand up to massage the tension between his eyebrows and sighs deeply, but Elijah lets out a small chuckle that sends shocks down my spine.Â
âI guess you��re right Y/N. I am really old,â He mimics my tone with a small smile on his face.Â
â
35 minutes. Weâve been walking in this dirty ass forest for 35 minutes. I should be in bed asleep right now. But nope, here I am following behind three adults as they talk about history. Itâs not that I donât like history, I do, itâs just that itâs a Saturday. I shouldnât be learning things on a weekend.Â
I half-heartedly listen to what Jenna is telling Elijah as we cross over a bunch of fallen tree logs. Alaric helps Jenna over one, and I donât miss the dirty look she looks she shoots him, making me try to cover my giggle with my hand. The giggling instantly stops though when I see Elijah standing by the front of the log with his hand outstretched towards me. We havenât talked in these 35 minutes since Jenna has been occupying him, but that hasnât stopped him from turning back every few moments to catch a glimpse of me, as if he thinks Iâm just going to disappear into thin air. Honestly, I wish I would.
Iâm not going to use Elijahâs help but realize that my clumsy ass would probably fall over the log if I didnât. So I lightly place my hand into his, which results in him closing his hand over mine. Locking our hands together. Our hands are locked for a long moment before Ric clears his throat from the other side of the log. I quickly look away from Elijah and use his hand to get over the log carefully. I soon as I get over it though I wrench my hand away from his and walk over to Jenna who sends me a warm smile.Â
âSeems like someone is fond of you,â She whispers to me as she raises his eyebrows suggestively.
I can already feel the redness making its way onto my cheeks as I stare at her horrified. Jenna just laughs at my face as she starts leading us farther down the trail weâre on. Sadly though, Alaric has occupied Jenna, which leaves Elijah to walk next to me.Â
Elijahâs quiet for a moment, seemingly just enjoying my company before he starts speaking, âIs it true what Alaric says,â I turn to him confused, âThat youâre a history buff?â
I sigh slightly as I shrug my shoulders realizing that just talking to the guy might make this little trip go by a little faster.
âI wouldn't call myself a buff,â I use my fingers to make air quotes, âbut itâs also not something I dislike. Learning about how our world was made and all the small factors of why it was made are quite intriguing. I also like weird history.â
âWeird history,â Elijah questions me with a frown.
âYou know, like the unexplained, or the odd things in history that many donât understand,â At the still confused look on his face I continue, âYou know like the dancing plague of 1518, D.B Cooper, or Oh! The lost colony of Roanoke. Thatâs probably my most favorite.â
Once I realized that I had just gone on a tangent I went to apologize to Elijah but when I look at him all I can see on his face is pure adoration. The type of adoration that makes the beating in my chest stops. He smiles at me and from being so close to him I notice the small dimple on his left cheek.Â
âI understand now,â Elijah says, âYou seem to be most interested in The Roanoke Colony. Why is that?â
I ponder his question for a moment, âIâm not sure, itâs just something Iâve always been drawn to. Maybe because of how mysterious and odd it is. Iâm not sure, I know that some people say it was aliens or cannibalism but there isnât a known answer. Itâs amazing to me that so many people, an entire village, can go missing and there are no clues. Other than the word Croatoan!â
Elijah nods his head along but the look in his eyes and the smirk on his face tells me heâs hiding something. Wait. Holy shit.
I whip around to him stopping us, âYou know, donât you! I mean youâre old enough but I didnât even think you wouldâŚ,â I stop and stare at him in awe for a moment, âYou have to tell me.â
Elijah opens his mouth but then I shake my head and throw a hand up to his mouth stopping him, âWait! No, what if you tell me and it ends up disappointing me.â
I go through all the possibilities in my head at what he could tell me and then fight myself on whether I should have him tell me or not. I can feel Elijahâs smile behind my hand and bring my hand back.
âSorry,â I wince embarrassed.Â
âNo worries, I enjoy seeing you so full of life,â I blush at his words, âWould you like me to tell you?â
I think about Elijahâs question for a moment and then shake my head, âNo. I think the reason I love that moment in history so much is because of the mystery behind it. I donât want to lose interest in it by knowing.â
Elijah seems pleased with my answer and nods, âVery well.â
We continue walking for another moment before Elijah chimes up again, âWhat else interests you?â
I shrug my shoulders, âNothing much, Iâm not a very interesting person.â
âI highly doubt that.â
I smile slightly at his comment, âWell I like reading. Thatâs actually something Elena and I have bonded on. I used to get bullied for being a book nerd but now having someone who likes it too is comforting.â
At this mention of Elena, Elijahâs smile drops slightly but then turns into a small frown.Â
âIâm sorry that you were bullied for reading, as a literature connoisseur myself I find it quite depressing how reading has become something so rare in these past decades. What types of books do you read?â
I nod along to Elijahâs words until he asks what books I read. At this, I instantly get red and look anywhere other than him.
âYou know,â I try to find a socially acceptable answer. Not really wanting to tell this 1,000-year-old man I spend my free time reading smut, âLiterature.â
âLiterature?â
Elijah looks at me with a smirk on his handsome features and I just nod and clear my throat, âYep, literature. Just all the literature.â
âWhat about you? What literature do you like?â
Elijah laughs slightly at my change in subject, âLiterature in general as well,â I roll my eyes at his joke, âBut also I appreciate all types, Historical, the classics, thriller, even romance.â
âYou read romance,â I ask surprised.Â
He nods his head, âOn occasion. Thereâs something so unique about how different authors portray love and devotion. Where some show it as a neverending, intense emotion others show it as oneâs demise.âÂ
âAnd which do you believe?â
This question has Elijah pausing momentarily, thinking, âIâve lived a long time, Elskan. Seen people start wars in the name of love, and seen people kill and die in its name aswell. To choose just one thought when it comes to the idea of love is something I can not do. What about you, what are your thoughts on love?â
âI want nothing to do with it.â
Elijah goes quiet for a moment at my answer. I face back forward and we keep walking in silence for another moment.
âI understand your reluctance towards it. But still young why cut off something like love at your age?â
I fight the urge to roll my eyes at his words. My age has nothing to do with my hatred and distaste for love.Â
âDonât tell me all that romance you read is getting to your head, Elijah,â I say to him slightly snarky.
âIâve struck a nerve,â Elijah says as he nods his head.Â
âNope. No nerves struck here,â I tell him picking up my speed and walking away from him. He doesnât have to try hard to meet my speed though as he falls back into step with me.Â
âEven though there have been no nerves struck,â He tries to lighten the tension with a joke, âI must apologize for overstepping. As Iâve said before, making you uncomfortable is the last thing Iâd ever want to do.â
I move my gaze from Jennaâs back, who is currently in a small argument with Alaric, and turn to look at Elijah. Once again his face has no signs of malice or ill intent.
âItâs fine,â I shrug at him, âLike I said no struck nerves.â
Elijah slightly laughs and then nods his head. We walk for another 5 minutes in silence, Elijah helps me over logs and rocks whenever we come up to one.Â
âY/N and I should be heading back now,â Alaric tells the group as we get to a clearing.Â
I nod, happy to be getting out of these woods.
âWell, thank you Y/N for coming today, Iâm sure you had more exciting things to do today,â Jenna smiles at me and jokes.
âJust sleeping. But it was nice to see you Jenna,â I reluctantly look over to Elijah who hasnât left my side, âYou as well.â
This has Elijahâs deflated shoulders rising again. He almost reminds me of a dog that is happy someone is finally giving it an ounce of attention.Â
âIt was a pleasure to be able to spend this morning with you, Y/N,â Iâve noticed that Elijah calls me by my actual name when other people are around. But, when it is just him and I, he uses that stupid nickname.Â
I nod as I go to follow Alaric back to the car but stop and turn back to Elijah, âI guess Iâm not one-hundred percent against love,â This perks Elijah up, âI mean I totally loved the dress I wore to the tea party.â
Elijah lets out a deep chuckle that rattles his broad shoulders, âYou werenât the only one.â
I almost choke on my saliva at his words. Elijahâs smirk deepens and I put my lips together and nod my head fast.
âWell, um. Iâll be going now,â I donât give Elijah time to respond as I speed walk past him and Jenna and grab Ricâs forearm pulling him roughly behind me.
âKeep up,â I whisper yell at him as we speed walk our way to the car.Â
â
The original plan was that Ric and I would go on that stupid history walk and then after 30 minutes he would bring me back to my house, but of course, no one in this god-forsaken town follows any type of deal. So thatâs why I am currently sitting in front of Demon and his âgirlfriend,â and next to Ric who are talking about Elijah and how they donât trust him. Thankfully Damon bought me fries so this whole trip hasnât been an entire waste. I half-ass listen to their conversation but donât really care so I donât process a word theyâre saying, at least not until Damon perks up.
Iâve come to learn from my time in knowing Demon that if I see him getting excited about something, someone is going to get hurt.Â
So thatâs why I follow his line of sight and see Elijah and Jenna walk into the Grill together.
âAh, there Jenna with her new boyfriend,â Damon says. I know heâs just trying to get a reaction out of Ric but something about that sentence makes my skin crawl.Â
Damon calls over both of them. Jenna welcomes all of us with a smile and wave while Elijah trails behind her looking complacent. As always his eyes find mine and his complacent smile lightens.Â
âSo I hear you two had a meeting of the historical minds today,â Damon speaks to the two.
âYeah, I guess you could say that,â Jenna smiles looking up at Elijah who is now looking down at Demon.Â
âWell, as much as Iâd love to continue this, I, uh, Iâve got papers to grade and a teenager to get home,â Ric gets up from his seat and he gestures to me. I frown as I see my fries still half full and quickly grab a fist full and fill my mouth trying to get away with as many as possible, almost choking myself in the meantime. The adults around me watch me with a mix of amusement and slight disgust, but I don't care. Iâm not wasting free food.Â
âNo, you know what,â Alex or Stephanie or whatever Demonâs girlfriend is named, chirps up, âWe should continue this. Letâs have a dinner party!â
Hell to the no.Â
âOoh, my girl. Full of good ideas,â Damon looks over to her before turning back to us, âIâll be happy to host. Say tonight. Maybe?â
âItâs good for me. Jenna,â Where Alessia agrees Ric tries to disagree.Â
âYeah, Iâm free,â Jenna talks over Ric. Yikes.Â
âWill the lovely Y/N be there,â Elijah asks me and I try to tell him, âHell no,â but the fries in my mouth have left me mute.
âOf course, sheâll be there,â Damon exclaims as if there isnât any other place Iâd rather be. I send him a nasty glare which earns me a wink in return.Â
âThen itâd be a pleasure.â
Damonâs smile is all but welcoming as he responds to Elijah, âGreat.â
This is going to be a horrible night.Â
â
This is a horrible night.Â
First I get a nasty grade on my modern art project. Not my fault, since modern art is a crime against humanity.Â
Then, I try to find a dress for this stupid dinner and the only half-decent dress that I have now is two inches too short.
And then after I said screw it, put the dress on and finished getting ready. I went down to my car only to find out that my front tire had gone flat. Honestly in this case I was happy about it because I had a reason to cancel, but when I called Jenna and told her the âupsettingâ news, she told me sheâd come pick me up. Great.Â
So now Iâve been sitting on my front porch waiting for Jenna. After waiting for fifteen minutes I was close to just calling it quits and telling Jenna the fries from earlier made me throw up on myself. But, right when I stand up a dark sedan pulls into my driveway. Wait. I know that sedan. Damnit. Why the hell is Elijah here?
As if he could read my thoughts Elijah pretty much glides out of his car looking practically god-like in yet another five-thousand-dollar suit and smiles at me.Â
âGood evening, Elskan,â Elijah walks up the walkway to stand before me, âMiss. Sommers so kindly asked me if I could escort you to the dinner tonight. To which I happily obliged.â
âRight,â I sigh, âLetâs just get this night over with.â
I walk to Elijahâs car as he follows me, just like before he opens the door for me. I send him an appreciative nod and get in. After another moment weâre driving down the dark road towards the boarding house.Â
âYou look breathtaking, Elskan,â Elijah says to me from his position in the driverâs seat.Â
âThanks,â I turn to him and look at his usual attire, âYou look the same.â
He chuckles, âYes, you always seem to remind me of my attire. Thank you for that.â
âAlways here to help.â
We drive in comfortable silence for the entirety of the trip until we get to the Salvatoreâs driveway.
âHow are you feeling about tonight,â Elijahâs tone is flat but as he looks at me his eyes are filled with what I believe to be suspicion.
âYou mean, do I think something bad is going to happen?â
Elijahâs upper lip twitches, âArenât you a smart one? But yes, I am not going to threaten you Elskan. I would never do that, but,â At that, Iâm tensing in my seat, âI need to know if your friends are planning something, unbecoming, tonight.â
At Elijahâs serious tone, I shake my head, âI donât know anything. Promise,â Elijah doesnât seem to be entirely pleased with my answer, and something in me wants to fix that, âBut, I do know that Damon is not one to have friendly dinner parties so,â I look at him uneased but speak in a strong voice, âBe on your guard tonight.â
âThank you for your honesty, Elskan.â
âÂ
Elijah and I stand side by side as he knocks on the front door. We wait only a moment before a smirking Demon opens it up,
âThank you both for coming,â Damon says a little too nicely, âY/N donât you look adorable. Come on in!â
Elijah places his hand on my lower back, âJust one moment. Can I just say that if you have less than honorable intentions about how this evening is going to proceed, I suggest you reconsider.â
âNo, nothing, nothing dishonorable. Just, uh, getting to know you.â
âHmm, well, thatâs good.â
âYeah,â I watch this back and forth waiting for something bad to happen.Â
âBecause, you know, although Elena and I have this deal if you so much as make a move to cross me Iâll kill you and Iâll kill everyone in this house,â And there it is, âExcept Y/N and Miss. Sommers of course. Are we clear?âÂ
âCrystal,â Damon eyes Elijah wearily. And then Elijah leads me into the house as Jenna enters the room.
âJenna, wonderful to see you again. How are you?â
âIâm seriously getting whiplash from you man,â I whisper so only Elijah will hear. The only response I get is a slight squeeze to my waist as he pulls me closer and away from everyone else who has entered the room to greet us. His right-hand stays resting on my upper hip.Â
âLetâs eat.â
â
âI hate to break it to you, Damon,â Jenna says to Damon as she pours him a glass of wine, âBut according to Elijah your family is so not a founder of this town.âÂ
âHmm, do tell,â Damon responds. Damon sits at the head of the table sipping his wine as he stares at Elijah, who is currently sitting next to me on my right. Alaric sits to my left and Jenna and Abby sit across from us. I should really learn her name. Thereâs also this balding white man who is sitting across from Damon at the other end of the table but no one here seems to want him here.
âWell, as I mentioned to Jenna earlier a faction of settlers migrated from Salem after the witch trial in the 1690s. Over the next hundred years, they developed this community where they could feel safe from persecution.â
âHmm, because they were witches,â Jenna chimes in.
âYeah, thereâs no tangible proof there were witches in Salem.â
âAndies a journalist. Big on facts,â Oh, so thatâs her name. I liked Andrea more.
âWell,â Elijah sets down his fork and starts talking again, âthe lore says that there was this wave of anti-witch hysteria. It broke out in the neighboring settlement. So these witches were rounded up. They were tied to stakes in a field together and, uh, burned,â Elijah says as if itâs something anyone wants to hear while theyâre eating steak dinner, âSome say you could hear the screams from miles around us. They were consumed by the fire. Could you pass the,â He gestures to the salt and Ric passes it to him wearily.Â
âI wouldnât repeat this to the Historical Society,â Jenna says which has me wanting to roll my eyes at the mention of those bags.
âMaybe you should,â I say to myself but have seemed to catch the attention of the table. Shit.
âIâm just saying it would knock them down a peg, which is clearly needed,â I whisper out the last part, âEven though there is no proof of witches being burned at the stake during the trials. It was mostly done from self-drownings and using rocks.â
At my contradiction to Elijahâs statement he raises an eyebrow, âIs that so?â
âSelf-drowning and rocks? How would that work,â Jenna questions with a slight stutter clearly having had a little too much wine.
âWell with the drowning it was more of a test,â I use fingerquotes at the word, âSo to speak. The witch in question would be tossed into a body of water and if she was able to stay afloat she was condemned as a witch and was killed. But if she didnât float, well. Yâknow. So I mean either way it was just a way to punish women for being women. They used the rocks though to stone the people to death. Interestingly enough one of my ancestors was actually killed that way. R.I.P.â
I laugh at my little joke at the end which has earned me a few stares from the people at the table.
âOk, moving past whatever that was,â Damon says as he turns back to Elijah, âSo why do you want to know the location of these alleged massacres?â
Elijah thinks for a moment before smiling, âYou know⌠a healthy historianâs curiosity, of course.â
âOf course,â Damon replies to Elijah who has already gone back to taking a bite out of his steak. I bring my glass of water to my lips and take a sip but start choking on it when I feel a hand gently grab my other one from under the table.Â
âY/N! Are you ok,â Jenna exclaims from her side of the table as Ric pats me on the back, I put up a thumbs up and try to smile.
âYep all good. Just,â I cough out a bit more, âwent down the wrong pipe. Donât mind me.â
Even though I almost choked, Elijah still hasnât moved his hand from mine. Instead, his fingers have begun tracing shapes into my skin. I know I should feel disgusted, but I canât seem to want to move his hand away. He looks at me momentarily as if to check Iâm ok. To which I send him a small nod. This in return makes him smile and grab a hold of my hand more firmly now.
Damon's standing distracts me momentarily, âDoes anyone care for some cognac? I have a bottle Iâve been saving for ages.â
God, me, please.
âNone for me, thanks. Nine bottles of wine is my limit,â Alaric says as he downs yet another glass of wine. Jesus dude, try water sometime.Â
This has everyone standing from the table. Ok then, guess Iâm done eating.Â
âThe gentleman should take their drinks in the study,â Anna says.Â
âHow 1950s of you Alice,â I smile at her sarcastically.
âMy name is Andie,â She says back.
âIs that not what I said,â I smile at her as I walk past her into the study. I donât even want to go in here with them but Iâm doing it to stand on principle. And that Iâm kind of an asshole. But thatâs not my fault since I was awoken this morning before I was able to get my full 13 hours of shut eye.
â
My fingers graze the dozens of books I walk by as Damon and Elijah converse behind me. It surprises me that Damon has so many books, when heâs so dumb. Weird.Â
âAre these Stefanâs?â
Damon spares me a moment's glance, âNo, theyâre mine.â
I hum. Weird. Maybe he just doesnât have comprehension skills.
âSo, let me guess, in the addition to the moonstone, the doppelganger, the lion, the witch, and the wardrobe⌠You need to find this witch burial ground.â
âBecause I feel as though weâve grown so close, Damon,â Elijahâs words have me chuckling as I flip through a book that seems to be at least one hundred years old, âIâll tell you yes. Do you know where it is?â
âMaybe,â Damonâs answer has Elijah walking over to him, âTell me why itâs so important.â
âWeâre not that close.â
Damon getting rejected has me snorting which catches Elijahâs attention as he smiles up to me. He notices the book I have in my hands and speaks again to Damon.
âItâs quite a collection you have here. It is a funny thing about books. Before they existed people actually had memories.â
I go to make a snarky comment at Elijahâs words but Ric comes storming into the study.Â
âGentlemen,â I clear my throat and Ric looks at me, âAnd Y/N. We forgot about dessert.â
Addison comes over to Elijah and raises a hand for him to take, which has a nasty feeling starting in my gut. But before it goes too far Elijah turns to me instead and reaches out his own hand, âY/N.â
I have to fight back a snort as we walk by Amelia Bedelia as Elijah leads me into the dining room where Jenna is. Â
âSorry, guys, dessert is taking longer than I thought,â Jennaâs words have me physically deflating, âI usually just unwrap food.â
Elijah leads me to a chair and moves it so I can sit down. He sits next to me and Audrey sits across from us.Â
âSo, I know this is a social thing but I, I would really love to ask you some more questions about the work that youâre doing here,â She asks Elijah who agrees. Iâm quite interested in what heâs going to say since heâs created this big lie surrounding, Elijah Smith.
âGreat,â She continues as Damon enters the room, âOh, thatâs so great. Ric, would you do me a favor and grab the notebook out of my bag?â
She instructs Ric as Elijahâs hand finds its way back to my hand.
âElijah, did John tell you that heâs Elenaâs uncle/father?ââ
Damonâs question has me sitting up right.
âHuh?!â
I look between Damon and the balding man next to me and wonder how he was able to produce a girl as pretty as Elena. Also now Iâm pissed and kind of sad no one has told me this before.
âYes, Iâm well aware of that,â Even Elijah knows?!
âOf course, she hates him, so thereâs absolutely no need to keep him on the endangered species list.â
Now I donât feel bad for thinking he looked like Charlie Brown earlier.Â
Adeline says something to Ric but now my full focus is on Elijah's fingers which are now grazing up and down my hand that lays on my thigh.
I can hear Dead Beat saying something to Elijah but the words wonât focus as I try to calm my breathing. Elijahâs deep voice enters my ears as I hear him threatening the two men but the soft touching hasnât gone away.Â
Iâm almost comforted by the feeling now until the once soothing feeling is replaced by his hand crushing my thigh. My yells are mixed with what Iâve just now realized are Elijahâs as he crunches up in pain. A loud scream escapes my lips as I see a dagger protruding from Elijahâs back and can only watch in horror and pain as Elijahâs once soft and light skin turns to grey and veining flesh.Â
I blink rapidly as everyone moves around me but all I can focus on is Elijahâs dead body. Dead. Elijahâs dead. Oh god.Â
I feel someone grab my upper arm and drag me out of my seat, âWhatâs wrong with you?â
My breathing halts. My vision goes black and, my body hits the floor.Â
#author#klaus mikaelson#damon salvatore#thecwshows#elijah mikaelson#the originals#klaus mikaleson imagine#klaus x reader#the vampire diares imagine#athenamikaelson#writers of tumblr#thevampirediaries#the vampire diaries#kol mikaelson imagine#klaus mikealson x reader#kol mikaelson icons#tvd klaus#stefan x elena#elena gilbert#elijah mikaelson imagine#elijah mikaelson x reader#rebekah mikaelson#x reader#reader#kol mikaelson x reader#kol mikaelson x daughter!reader#damon salvatore imagine#vampire diaries#tvdedit#tvdu
706 notes
¡
View notes